Paragon of Free Will

by SilverStar_8

Summary:

A new member joins to the Hazbin Hotel. The difference between them and other residents is the fact that they can't be redeemed. Silver is an angel, a winner. They decided to leave Heaven and come down to Hell, because of their personal reasons.

Notes:

Before you start reading this fic, keep in mind few things:
1. It's written by a person who might never finish it
2. An original character is self-insert of the author with changes to the story, but the core is still the same
3. It's written by a person, who's English is their second language, not first
If you keep that in mind and decided to read, hope you'll have a good time! ^^

Chapter 1: Prologue

After weeks of preparation and checking if everything is where it should be, they were finally ready for this. It was crazy for them that it was actually that easy to get materials for this. But the most important part was them. If they weren’t winner or any other kind of angel, it wouldn’t work.

With a deep breath, they placed their own halo in the center of ritual’s sign. After that, the halo expanded, creating small portal.

“Okay, I just have to jump, wings prepared just in case and really, really fast hide my angelic features. It won’t be that hard, right?” They were walking around the room nervously.

“I can handle this! I can always go back if I change mind. Come on, jump!” They motivated themselves and after third try, they actually jumped through the portal.

They didn’t have to use their wings, because they landed on the ground without a problem. As soon as they noticed it and the portal closed, they run to the dark alley.

Thank to their dark coat, no one would see that they’re an angel, but they had to hide all of the features. Silver was a dragonfly winner, so their wings were a mix of angelic and dragonfly’s. With a little of sorcery, they changed them to make them more bug-like. Then they added two sharp fangs to look at least a little more intimidating.

Silver couldn’t add anything more. Their magic was limited. They might be a winner, but they weren’t high in Heaven’s hierarchy actually. But maybe a short hair and eyebags make them look more like demon? At least they hoped that it helped. And they also made halo disappear. In theory, it was still here, but invincible

“Now, where is this hotel?” They asked themselves, flying high enough to see the whole city. Good that they had glasses, otherwise it would be hard for them to see at the distance.

If it wasn’t for the Hazbin Hotel that a lot angels in Heaven were gossiping about, they wouldn’t even think at going down here. They would be too scared to give it a chance. Unless Heaven crossed their patience even more than they did at this point.

After looking for the hotel, they noticed that it’s actually on the edge of the City. They thought that it’s gonna be in the center, so for few minutes they were looking down, not on the sides. It was a really high and big building. For Silver, it was impressive and they liked the design of this.

Being a dragonfly afterlife had it its advantages. Their speed while flying was really high, so they reached the hotel faster than most people with wings would.

When they landed at the doorstep of the hotel, they were confused what to do next. Silver knew that it was a hotel, but should they enter like the hotels on Earth? Or this one has its own rules that they don’t know about?

Then, they noticed a doorbell. With a hesitant move of their hand, they pressed it. After literally five seconds, the door opened and they saw a little bit taller demon than themselves.

“Welcome to the Hazbin Hotel! I’m Charlie Morningstar, the owner of the hotel! How can I help you?” She introduced herself with a huge enthusiasm.

So it was the Princess of Hell? It wasn’t something that they actually expected. She seemed to be like a huge ball of positive energy. Silver thought that they might feel intimidated by her when they’ll meet here, but they felt anything but intimidation from her.

“Um… Hey… I’m Silver Star, but call me Silver. Not Mx. or anything like that needed. But should I call you Princess or…?” Because of how nervous they were, they couldn’t finish the question.

“No, no, no, just call me Charlie. I don’t use the title too much anyway.” She waved with her hand. “So, have you came here to start the journey to redemption?”

“I… uh…”

Silver were thinking if they should tell her. They weren’t the best liar, so it would be hard for them. And they totally forgot to prepare the lie. But, what if they lie and she’ll find out? She is the owner of this hotel and princess of hell. What if she thinks that they’re a spy?

“Alright, I’ll tell you who I am, but promise that you won’t panic and you won’t tell anyone. I just don’t want everyone to know about this.” They stated with a serious tone, looking in her eyes for longer time than they planned.

“Oh, a secret? You can count on me! I won’t tell anyone!” She did a gesture that looked like she was closing her mouth with a key.

“Okay, soooo… Emm…” They lowered their own voice and made the halo appear in their hand. “I’m the, ugh, winner angel. I really hate that name. But anyway, I have my really, really personal reasons to go down here. I can’t say for now why, because well, it’s personal, but I’m not a spy. I discovered that each angel can actually make a portal to Hell. No one, but higher ranks, tried this. In general, I just have my own reasons to be here. I hate Heaven, fuck all of them. But I would never go down here if I didn’t hear about your hotel. That’s why I decided to do this crazy thing. Yes, I know I’m not a sinner, a person that you want to redeem, but I can help. At least I’ll try to help as much as I can. I just need a room and nothing more, really. I don’t want to go back up there.”

Charlie stood here, stunned by what she heard. Silver started to talk really fast during their explanation, but she listened to all of this really carefully. She has noticed the pain in their voice. They haven’t told her the reason, but there was something really bothering them. She felt it.

By Charlie’s own experience with Heaven, she knew that the system was broken and no one wanted to correct and made it better. But she has never, ever expected that a winner, a soul that was judged by hidden standards, would willingly go to Hell.

“Vaggie, what do you think?” Charlie asked, with a quiet tone.

Only then Silver noticed that someone else was standing a little bit further than Charlie. They felt kinda stupid for not noticing her. She was here the whole time!

“There’s no fucking way they’re lying.” She shook her head. “If Heaven wanted to send a spy, they would actually prepare someone. But them? They don’t even have any weapon. Not even a dagger. Which would be stupid in most situations, but only exterminators use angelic weapons, so they didn’t have an access to this. But leaving Heaven by your choice? That’s some crazy shit. What have they done to you?”

Silver really wanted to say something, but they haven’t feel safe enough to talk about it.

“Maybe… I’ll tell you when we know one another more? Unless I’m not welcome here…” They said with a sad tone, holding their tears as hard as they could.

“We haven’t said you’re not! Vaggie, they said that they’re not ready to talk about it, why have you asked?” Charlie gave her girlfriend an irritated look.

“Right… I was an banished exorcist, that’s why I was curious why someone would do it without a force. But Charlie’s right, you said you’re not ready… Sorry about that...” Vaggie looked away.

“We’ll give you a room and everything you need! I’m actually really happy to have someone from Heaven who wants to help Hazbin Hotel! It feels like part of my dream just came true! You’re more than welcome here, Silver!” She gave them a wide, beautiful smile.

“I-Thank youuuuu…” They couldn’t hold tears anymore. They tried to hide it as much as they could.

“Do you need a hug?” Charlie proposed and Silver nodded. “There, there.”

“Welcome to the family of chaotic and crazy people, Silver.” Vaggie smirked and patted their shoulder.

“Come with us, we’ll show you your new room!”

Chapter 2: It all starts by a coincidence

Notes:

The only reason why this chapter is published that fast, is because I've had it written already. Next chapters will take longer! It needs time to be written! ^^

Two weeks have passed since Silver joined to the Hazbin Hotel. Even if the city was sometimes too busy and loud for them, here it wasn’t that bad. Hotel was placed outside of all busy streets. And they could have their own room, so that was actually great. They weren’t that demanding. Good room and something to eat was enough. And also some plushies.

About the plushies, when they told Charlie that they like those, she literally gave them ten plushies. It was really amazing for Silver how caring Charlie is. They really adored her energy.

But, even if they were in the hotel for the whole two weeks, they didn’t talk with anyone at all. Not counting Charlie and Vaggie. They have seen other residents, but they were not comfortable to talk to them yet. But they made plans to join the meeting which will happen in the next week.

“Ugh, I can’t just sit in my room for the entire week.”

Silver thought that maybe they should talk to at least one person before this. The bartender is most of the time in the hotel, so maybe him? Not like they will drink anything he makes, but they could talk.

“Okay! I made my decision! I’m gonna talk to him!” Silver left their bed, not even bothering to make it. “I can do this!” They opened the door with a great force and speed.

They could feel that door actually hit something and after that the loud ‘Ouch! What the fuck!’ could be heard in the corridor.

“Oh shit…” Their entire body tensed up. They hit someone with a door!

The man rubbed his face. It didn’t hurt him that much, but it was still itchy. If it hit someone less powerful, blood from nostrils would appear., but he was caught of off guard more than being actually hurt. When he was walking through corridors everyday, no one lived in this area of the hotel yet, so he wasn’t prepared that someone would open the door.

“I’m so sorry, did I hurt you? Maybe… Ugh... you want some help?” They reached for him, offering their hand.

“Ugh… No, I can handle-” He stopped the sentence in the middle, when he saw their face.

It was not, because their appearance was something that made his mind stopped working for a moment, but the fact how they looked at him. The sincerity in the eyes that he hasn’t seen for a long time outside of his family.

“Myself…” He finished sentence after few seconds. He cleared his throat and stood up fast, straightening his clothes. “Em… I haven’t seen someone like you around here! A-are you new at the hotel?”

“Yeah, I am.” They nodded. “I’m only here for two weeks, but I haven’t seen you around here too, so… Who are you?”

This question made him stunned. How should he even react at this question? EVERYONE knew who he was. There was no situation in his whole life that someone didn’t recognize him. It made him even more stressed than he was before.

“Eheheh… Well, I am… Ugh…” He literally forgot his own name, because how much his pride was just destroyed, but he tried to shake off his emotions and think logically. It didn’t work, so…

“Sure you know Charlie! The owner of this hotel! We have a lot in common. Y-you know… Family a-a-and these stuff… Hahaha...” He chuckled awkwardly.

Silver looked at him with eyes narrowed. He had a white skin and two circle-shaped blush on his cheeks, eyes were red, blonde hair. When they thought about it, this man actually looked a lot like Charlie. But then they noticed the hat, which had little golden snake with apple and the cane with another apple.

Then it clicked in their head, all dots were connected.

And they couldn’t believe that they hit a fucking king of hell with a door.

“Oh shit! You’re Lucifer!” They screamed with literal shock and horror in their voice.

“Oh yes! That’s my name!” He answered, being happy to remember his name again.

“I-I’m so sorry that I hit… It was an acci-”

“Don’t worry, I’m not gonna punish you, because you made one mistake.” He smiled sincerely. “So, maybe we should start from the beginning? Welcome! I’m Lucifer Morningstar, and you?”

“Silver Star, but you can call me Silver. Without a surname, I mean…” They grinned awkwardly, not knowing what they should say.

They were still repeating in their mind the whole situation that just happened. Not only they hit him, but they haven’t recognized him. And it’s not like Charlie and Lucifer are so different, that you couldn’t say they’re family. Both have literally a lot of traits that scream ‘They’re a family!’. How did they miss all of them?!

Besides, he looked different than what they expected. All of the pictures of Lucifer from Earth or Heaven were lying. He hasn’t looked anything like on those illustrations. Unless he has some bigger, demonic form or something like that. Then maybe they would be accurate. But the person that is standing in front of them doesn’t look scary at all. And he’s shorter than them. Oh my god, he was actually shorter than them.

Silver were taller afterlife than on Earth, but it didn’t change too much with how they see their height. Especially since there are so many souls that are taller than humans on Earth. They weren’t bond by the limitation of their Earth’s body, so Silver has still feel between short or average.

Out of their all expectations, it was this what actually made them the most surprised. That Lucifer is shorter and looks nothing like on illustrations. They actually started to hate Heaven even more in this moment. They HATED lies like that.

“That’s a beautiful name!” His voice pulled out them from spiral of overthinking. “Really suitable for a lady like you!” He said with a huge grin.

“I’m actually nonbinary and using they/them.” They explained boldly, curious how he’s going to react on this.

“Oh!” His grin immediately dropped. “Sorry, I didn’t know, I should ask, I-” He pulled his hat on his face to hide it out of shame.

“That’s okay. I’m not gonna judge you, because you made one mistake.” They chuckled, feeling how the tension is slowly leaving their body.

“Hey,” He pointed at them with his cane. “that was my line.”

“Pfff, I changed one word, so I can use it legally.” They shrugged.

“This time I’ll let you go with this.” He also chuckled. “Wait! I just remembered! Did you see Charlie? I told her that I’ll be her at 10 am and it’s already five minutes after this hour!”

“No, but she’s in her office probably. Charlie hasn’t planned anything for today, so maybe she’s preparing something for the next day.”

“Thank you! And… Um… It was a pleasure to meet you, Silver. Bye bye!” Lucifer waved vigorously and run to the Charlie’s office.

That was something that they hadn’t expected, but Silver was relieved that it didn’t turn out that bad as it could. Lucifer seemed kinda silly at first glance. And no matter how awkward their interaction with him was, Silver actually liked it.

But now they have to go downstairs, to the bartender! They didn’t forget their plans, so they decided to move.

When they reached a ground floor they saw something unusual. Instead of cat-demon bartender, there was a spider-demon. They have seen him too, but he wasn’t a bartender.

“Heeey.” They waved slightly, slowly approaching the bar.

“Heyo! You seem kinda surprised seeing me here.” He leaned towards them. “Husk is busy, so I took his place for today. I kinda owed him this.”

“Okay.” They nodded. “Ugh… What is your name? I don’t think we’ve introduced ourselves.”

“Angel Dust, but most people call me Angel. Do you wanna some drink?” He put a glass on the countertop.

“Okay, Angel! Hope I’ll remember…” They cleared a throat. “I’m Silver Star, but you can call me Silver. Aaand nope. I don’t want a drink. Unless you have some nonalcoholic one.”

“We actually have drinks for babies! No one but Charlie was drinking them, so I’m gonna prepare you one of those.” He reached three bottles with his hands and started mixing a drink. “So, what is your reason?”

“Reason?” They asked confused.

“Reason for being here. Ya know, redemption, becoming a better person and that kind of shit.” Angel finished Silver’s drink and poured it to the glass. And then he started doing one for himself.

“Well, I want to help with a development of this hotel.”

“And?”

“And that’s it!”

“Geez, you really don’t know how to lie.” Angel laughed, taking a sip of his drink. “Don’t worry, I’m not gonna ask further. Just wanted to let you know that your lying skills are… awful. Work on them if you want to keep your secrets, baby.”

“Alright… I will try to create a better version…” They also took a sip of the drink and their whole body felt like a rock. But they could feel a strawberry flavor with a lemon. They actually liked it.

“Geeze, you don’t have to be that tense. There are some crazy people in this hotel, but most of them just wanted a place to sleep. They won’t bother you. At least most of the time.”

“Thank you for making me even more stressed.” They joked.

“Your welcome, baby!”

For few minutes, Silver was quiet, just drinking their drink and Angel was scrolling on his phone. He asked them about the reason and they couldn’t answer this.

So they had to find some other topic!

“Okay, but… maybe you could tell me more about yourself? Unless you don’t want to!” They added quickly.

“Hah! I’ve thought you would never ask!”

And he started talking about himself. Silver tried to stay focused all the time. Angel told them that he was a porn star and he is quiet popular because of this. He mentioned that he hates his boss, but didn’t talk more about him than that. He said that he’s here, because he just wanted to live outside the studio. And that he has a little pig pet.

Silver has noticed that he skipped a lot of parts while talking about himself, but they didn’t want to mention about it to him. He can hide as much as he wants. Like they do. But Angel just did it a lot better.

After an hour of talking with Angel, Silver felt kinda tired. They were really stressed that they would say something during a conversation that would kill the mood, but it has never happened. It was actually really smooth.

“It was really nice to meet you, Angel. But I think I have to go.” They stood up.

“Sure thing. It’s not like I’m stopping you.” He took both glasses and started to clean them.

“But one thing… Um… Do you mind if I add you in my contacts?”

“Yeah, gimme this.” With his bottom hands, he has added himself in contacts. “Done.”

“Thank y-” They looked at the screen and saw Your friend, Dicksucker. “Okay, now I’m gonna leave this forever.”

“Wait! I’ve thought you’ll change it!” Angel reached for the phone but they were too far away already.

“Too late, Dicksucker!” They run away amused.

***

During a minute of running towards his daughter’s office, Lucifer’s mind focused on the situation that happened with a new person he just met. He didn’t understand why he was as nervous as he was during this. Yes, he can be awkward with some people, but not like that.

And the weird, but not exactly uncomfortable, feeling in his body? Why did it showed in him? He sensed that he experienced something like that in the far past, but he wasn’t able to remember when exactly.

“Why am I running?!” He shout out with the realization. “I can just teleport!”

Lucifer used his power and appeared in front of Charlie’s office doors. He knocked and didn’t have to wait too long when his daughter opened them.

“Charlie! I missed you so much!” He hugged her immediately.

“Hey dad! We’ve seen each other two days ago.” She smiled sincerely, hugging her father back.

“Yes, you are correct, but I can still miss you!” Lucifer released her and patted her head.

After that, Charlie closed the door, meanwhile Lucifer sat on the chair. Charlie sat next to him and in front of the desk, so they both could see on it what she had planned.

After the battle with excorcists and rebuilding Hazbin Hotel, Lucifer moved in. He even had his tower in the shape of an apple. But the most important part was, that he was helping his daughter a lot and became more social. He talked with some people in the hotel and he became found on them too. Which was a huge improvement in Charlie’s eyes.

“I can’t wait to show what we prepared!” Charlie was bouncing on the chair a little, barely holding her excitement.

“And I can’t wait to see all of this!” His daughter’s excitement made him excited too. He loved to hear her new plans for the hotel.

“So, one of our new guests proposed interesting an idea.” She took out drawings from her drawer.

Some of them were hers, Lucifer recognized right away the cute style that Charlie had, but others’ were someone’s else work and more detailed. Only Charlie was drawing her plans, so that was new that someone actually joined her.

“Tell me more, Charlie.” He said with a grin on his face.

“They proposed that maybe we should make few quiet rooms in the hotel. Look, look!” Charlie pointed at the drawing that showed the sketch of the room and then two others that also had few notes written on them. “Silver said that sometimes people can get overwhelmed, so it would be great to create a space where they’ll be able to relax. I haven’t thought about it, but they said that some places on Earth have them and it works!”

“Humans created something like that on Earth?” Lucifer asked with a visible curiosity.

“Yes! I think it can help everyone improve their mood, I am so excited dad!” She squeaked in the most wholesome way possible. Also shaking her dad with a hand a little bit.

Lucifer was looking at the drawings. It was actually a clever idea. Simple, but still clever. He remembered a lot of the times when he felt overwhelmed himself. Maybe he needed a quiet room too?

After a whole long minute, he actually caught who’s name Charlie said during their conversation. So it was Silver who came up with this addition and drew it?

“Uhuh, their style is cute.” He grinned to himself, thinking that he never said it out of loud

Of course, he did whisper it by accident, but…

“Did you say something, dad? And…” She pointed at in his direction. “Why’s your tail out? Something’s made you angry?”

“What tail?” Lucifer blinked with confusion.

“Yours, dad” Charlie pointed again.

“Oh?” His head turned back to see his own tail wagging. It stopped right away, when he realized what he was doing. And because of his white face, a blush was clearly visible. “No, no, no! I’m not angry! This thing’s just doing what it wants sometimes, you know… Heh…”

Lucifer tried to put the tail under him and the chair, not being able to actually make it disappear.

“Emm… About the plan!” He jumped into changing conversation quickly. “I think we can do this! We just have to choose which rooms we’re gonna use for this and prepare some materials. And I will help you, Maggie and others! Just tell me which day you want to start and I’ll come to give a little bit of my sorcery.” After moving his fingers in harmony, a little sparkly magic came out of them.

“Thank you, dad!” She hugged him. “And we’re gonna start in three days, so be prepared!”

“Alright!” He patted her shoulder. “I’ll mark a date on the calendar. I can’t miss it!”

“But besides the work, I have a proposition. Vaggie and I have a fourth anniversary of our relationship in the next month. I’ve talked about it with her if she would want to spend this day with a guest and she said yes. So, dad, do you want to spend this time with us?!” She squeak, but she took a deep, slow breath. “Sorry, maybe too much emotions.”

“I… I’m not against it, but shouldn’t you spend time with her only? It’s your anniversary after all!”

“I know, but we were all so busy lately that you and her didn’t have an opportunity to know each other.”

“What? Noooo, it isn’t that bad. We talk sometimes.”

“And you still mess up her name. Even two minutes ago.” Charlie squeezed her eyes at him.

“It’s not true.”

“What’s her name?”

“Eeeeh… Uhhh…” Lucifer nervously looked at at each direction, but not Charlie’s. “M-Maggie…?’

“It’s Vaggie, dad.”

“Shit! But I was close!”

“I just want you both to know more about each other, dad. Just give it a chance. It’ll be a great family bonding time!” She tried to convince him as much as she could.

“But what if I mess her name up? What dad messes up his daughter’s girlfriend name each time?!” Lucifer hide his face with a hand.

“It won’t be that bad!”

Her mind was almost out of ideas how to convince him. She knew that her dad still had problems with being social. Even if he improved. But then she came up with something.

“We can make rubber duckies when we hang oooout.” She almost sung this sentence.

“Oh!?” He looked at her with a spark in his eyes. “REALLY?”

“Yes!”

“How could my daughter turn my hobby against me. I feel almost hurt, hihi.” He tried to put the dramatic tone, but failed.

“So, does that mean that you’ll come?” She did a puppy eyes.

“Of course! You convinced me.” Lucifer hugged his daughter.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you!”

He was still nervous about it, but he didn’t let show it. And maybe rubber ducks will make him feel more relaxed. Good that he has time to prepare for this.

Chapter 3: Is it love?

Notes:

I decided to publish this chapter for Valentines!
I wish everyone Happy Valentines! All of you deserve a lot of love! ^^

All of the sudden, Silver heard a loud and rhythmic knocking in their door. They looked at their phone slowly and saw 8 am on the screen. Usually they woke up later, so they sighed out of irritation. Who would want anything from them? Maybe they should write on the door Don’t knock before 10 am. They really considered it.

“I’m coooming!” After they announcement, the knocking stopped.

Silver left a bed and in a hurry put on a bathrobe. Good that they remembered to actually do this, because it would be really awkward to open the door while they were naked. They would remember this situation for weeks and how embarrassing it would be.

After they opened the door, the big and bright smile welcomed them.

“Hello Silver!” Charlie looked at their messier than usually hair. “Did I wake you up? Maybe I should go back later-”

“No, no. Most of the time I’m waking up at 8:30 am, so you didn’t interrupt my sleeping schedule that much.” They give her a little smile. “What’s going on?”

“At 11 am me and other residents of the hotel are going to implement your idea! Or at least one room first. That’s why I was thinking that you should be here too!”

“Wait, what? I’ve thought that I… I’ll meet with people in the next week…” Their tone became more and more nervous.

“I know, but there won’t be too many people!” Charlie tried to make them feel more calm about this. “A lot of my friends have a work to do. There will be me, Vaggie, my dad, Angel Dust and Cherri Bomb. Just five of us!”

“I’m…” They were thinking about it more.

The only person that they haven’t met was Cherri Bomb. With Angel Dust they texted some messages, so they can consider him as at least a new friend. It was actually fun to know him more during these three days. And they liked Charlie and Vaggie. Silver sometimes visited them in their office and just discussed about many things. With Vaggie how Heaven sucks.

But with Lucifer? They only met him once and it was totally by accident. And this awkward situation that they had with him was still in their head. But on the other hand, they wanted to know more about him. They were just really curious.

“Okay, I’ll be here. But can I give you some advice?” Silver said in an awkward way.

“Sure!” She said with enthusiasm.

“Next time when you want me to do something like that, I beg you, do this at least two days before, okay? I just have be mentally prepared. I’m really not good with handling spontaneous situations like that.”

“Oh, I didn’t know… Sorry for a trouble.” Charlie’s face became more sad, but it changed into happy one really fast. “I’ll remember about it, I promise!”

“Thank you.” They gave her a sincere smile.

After conversation, they prepared themselves mentally. Of course, during this they also did their morning routine, but it wasn’t the most important thing for them. It’s not like they hated people, but they took really, really long time to adjust themselves to others. They actually really liked to spend time with people that they felt safe with, but it’s a new place. So they don’t know who is actually safe for them.

How could Silver be sure that no one would judge them by being themselves?

They looked at the the screen of their phone to see the time. It was 10:45 am, so they should leave. Silver really wanted to just stay here, in their room. But at the same time leave and be with people. They hated confusing feelings like that.

***

At the same time, Lucifer has been already here with Charlie, waiting for others to come. They had a conversation about further changes that they will discuss with Silver.

“Wait, the new guest will be here?” He asked, making sure if he heard this right.

“Of course! I’ve thought it’ll be a good idea to have them and guide us more. We have their plans, sure, but maybe they’ll want to change or add something. Or maybe Silver will get more ideas!” She was almost jumping after only thinking about it.

“I see.” His honest smile changed into an awkward one. “Em, Charlie, I think I have to go to the bathroom. I’ll be back in ten minutes!”

Before he could hear his daughter’s respond, he’s already teleported himself into his own private bathroom in his tower.

“How do I look?” Lucifer looked at himself in the mirror, really fast changing how he was standing to see each side of himself, noticing two little imperfect details. “Shit! I look horrible!”

With a circled finger motion, he summoned his makeup set from the hanging shelf. He HAD TO correct his mascara and hide eyebags! He also snapped his fingers and the clone appeared.

“Brush my hair, quickly!” Lucifer ordered with a harsh, but nervous tone.

“Yes, sir!” Clone took off king’s hat and started to brush his hair as ordered. “Why do we even do this?”

“Isn’t it obvious?” He started correcting his mascara. “I cannot look like a shit while meeting guests!”

“But you didn’t mind when other guests saw you earlier today.” His clone stated and grinned. “Is it because of them? Hihihi.”

“SHUT. UP.” Lucifer’s voice sounded like dangerous growling. “I’m not doing this for them! I just… have to look good, okay?! Ugh, I shouldn’t give my clones an access to my thoughts…”

“But you did, because you wanted to talk with anyone, don’t you remember?”

“I’m starting to regret this.” He said with a serious voice.

After few minutes, when he was sure that everything looked perfect, he appeared next to Charlie again. Just in time.

***

Eventually, when Silver felt ready enough, they reached the room that was supposed to be transformed into quiet room. With a deep inhale and exhale, they opened the door. They expected to see a small room, but this one was quiet big. They won’t have to limit themselves with what to put here.

“Silver, here!” Charlie waved to them.

When Silver was walking, they noticed that Angel Dust is talking with someone. It was probably Cherri Bomb that Princess mentioned. They liked her tattoos. The design of them was really cool in their opinion.

And next to Charlie stood Vaggie and Lucifer. He was checking if he actually looked perfect enough, using powder compact’s mirror. It was white with golden accents and red apple. But when he noticed Silver, he quickly hid it in his pocket and smiled.

“Hey, Silver.” Vaggie greeted them with a handshake.

“Hey, Vaggie.” They accepted the gesture and then pointed at the Princess. “I’ve seen you already. Hello, Lucifer.”

“Oh, hi Silver!” He gave them a fast, but short handshake.

“You know each other?” Charlie asked with a visible surprise.

“We met three days ago. Well… Not exactly met. I’ve kinda… Ugh…” Their leg was trembling nervously.

“They hit me with a door by accident, but it wasn’t a big deal! It didn’t hurt that much.” He laughed nervously.

And after that, no one said anything for long few seconds. Vaggie and Charlie looked at each other. They weren’t surprised by the situation between Silver and Lucifer, but the fact that they’re already on first name terms. Even Charlie’s girlfriend still used sir for him. But they decided to not question this for now.

“Anyway, I think we should start!” Charlie decided to interrupt the fiddly silence. “Attention everyone!”

Angel and Cherri stopped their conversation and walked closer to Charlie, so she knows that they were listening.

“Our new guest here, Silver Star, gave the idea about creating quiet room. Could you explain what is it, Silver?” Charlie asked them and then added with a whisper. “If no, I can continue.”

“I can handle this.” They cleared their throat. “Quiet people is for people who feel overwhelmed. The reason isn’t important, but the fact that they need to go somewhere to relax, is. For now we’ll make one quiet room as a test. If it works, then we’ll do more, because this building is quiet big, so it would be good for everyone to have a good access to this. In general, we have to make this room quiet, darker and with comfortable furniture. We can adjust other things later if I… um forget to add something. Was that okay?”

“It was perfect!” Charlie assured them. “Now tell us where should we start.”

“Huh? I’m the leader?” They tried to find an excuse. “I dunno…”

When their eyes tried to find the thing to focus on, they noticed that Lucifer was writing something in the air. It was looking like red, sparkle magic. After few seconds, they read You can do this! Lucifer also gave a thumb up. Silver made a small smile.

“Well, I think we should start with soundproofing this room. It isn’t called quiet room without a reason.”

“You heard them, guys!” Vaggie shouted. “Get the soundproof material and put this on the walls! Vamos!”

After that, everyone started working. Because the room was kinda big, there was a lot space on the walls to cover. First they had to put a special kind of glue and then the soundproofing foam.

“Wow, you are prepared.” Silver said with visible surprise.

“Of course we are! After I had a conversation with you about this, I’ve prepared everything that could be important to make this possible.” Charlie took out a big glue brush.

“And normally, Charlie would need more people for this, but when I’m here, I can use some sorcery. May I get a key, sweetie?” Lucifer asked his daughter.

“Here, dad.” She gave him a key.

“Come on, Keekee! Show what you can do!” The key in his hand transformed into a big keyblade. After a wave of a blade, one wall was literally covered in the soundproof foam just in few seconds.

Silver just looked at this with a confusion, but after that, it changed into pure wonder. They knew that magic existed in Heaven too, but they don’t use it that much up here. So it was exciting for them to actually see this in action.

“Now, I’m gonna help others with second wall. You two handle the design of this one.” Charlie walked to the other end of the room.

“Wait, design? And why we just don’t do all walls like that?” They looked at Lucifer, hoping he would answer this.

“Charlie values teamwork a lot. She believes when we’re doing things together, it has even more value than if she has done it alone. But it’s not like we’re not going to do anything. Nonono.” Lucifer shook his head. “By design she meant that we have to create how the walls are going to look and what will be on them. And after that, I’ll create something similar on other walls and we’ll add a furniture at the end of this step.”

“Wait, so I can just think about something and you’ll do this? But what if I wanted to change something?”

“Then we’ll just change to the new version! You can try a lot of different things! That’s why from now, your word is my command, Silver.” Lucifer hold the keyblade in readiness.

“O-oh… I-”

In their eyes a visible sparkle showed itself. The sparkle of creativity that was dormant for a long time. They tried to contain their excitement, but it was extremely hard to hide it longer. It was so hard to pick one of their many ideas first.

Lucifer was looking at their face, amazed by the beautiful wonder their eyes were showing. He was astonished by it, feeling like he could watch this face for hours and never feel bored. It made his heart beat faster, as well as his body’s tingled.

“Maybe try something purple with blue accents! Maybe we could do something like a night sky!? You know, with shiny stars!” They burst with their whole energy.

“Of course we can do this!”

With one wave of a keyblade, the blue-purple night sky appeared on the wall. Lucifer made stars twinkle, which made them look even better. Silver looked at this with an awe, but also was thinking, what they could add for this. They have the base look, so they could give it more character.

“Okay, but what if” Their wings appeared and then they flied up and pointed exactly where they wanted. “We could make like a moon phases close to each other? In the middle full moon and on the sides other phases and they would be connected with a little gold branches-like patterns.”

For a moment, Lucifer just stood in the place, seeing their mesmerizing dragonfly’s wings. He didn’t know about this, however his tail, which appeared as soon as he’s seen Silver, wagged quickly. He stopped this trance, processing what they said.

“Alright!” He didn’t have to do this, but he also showed his wings and flied to them. So he could be closer. Then he did some sorcery, making the moon’s phases appear. “ Something like this?”

“Oh…” Silver looked at the wall, but they couldn’t ignore the fact that he also had wings.

They didn’t know why they were surprised by it. Of course he has to have them. He’s an fallen angel. But the has so many of them. They haven’t seen too many high ranked Angels like that in Heaven. They actually knew one of them a bit, but they didn’t want to think about him. Nevertheless, none of them had as fluffy wings as he had. If they didn’t hold themselves, they would just touch them. They just looked so fluffy that their entire mind screamed.

“It looks perfect.” They grinned sincerely. “W-we should continue…”

After that, they worked on some other details that Silver wanted to add. They stuck with the first idea that they got. Lucifer also thought it looked gorgeous, so he didn’t mind that they haven’t tried something different. But they agreed that other quiet rooms will have different themes. Silver just has to be more prepared for it than they were today.

“Hmm.” Silver poked him few times on the shoulder to get his attention. “What do you like to add here, Lucifer?”

“Me? I-” He was caught out of guard, but he said with a whisper. “D-duckies… in the pond on the bottom…”

Lucifer’s whole face felt like it was burning. He was scared of how they would react on this. But he turned his head towards them, when his ears caught a sound so cute that he was hoping he could record this.

“Awww! So cute! Add it, add it, add it!” They almost squealed softly.

He did it with a giggle and five little ducks were added. Finally, the wall was completed.

“Yey, we finished!” Silver turned around to others.

They were so focused on designing the wall that they didn’t notice that others finished too. The walls were covered with soundproof material and furtniture were ready to put them on the best spot or even change how they look and function.

“Oh my fucking god!” Charlie sprinted to them. “It looks amazing! You did such a good job, Silver! And you dad too!”

“Thank you! What about the idea that all the walls will be in similar theme but everyone in the room can add something for each wall?!”

“Yes!” Everyone responded with a smile.

“Go wild guys!” Silver encouraged them.

“So, can we add pictures of dicks too?” Angel asked with a serious voice.

“Not too wild!” They corrected themselves.

“Man, I wanted to add some art of my dead enemies.” Cherri sounded so disappointed, but she was joking. Mostly.

After determining what CAN’T be in the room, Lucifer made the rest of the walls look like Silver’s design and all of them were adding some cool details. Angel added spider-web constellation next to Cherri’s bomb constellation. Vaggie didn’t have idea what to add, so she just proposed some X signs, but Charlie got really creative.

On her wall, there was a rainbow made from colorful stars, Keekee somewhere at the bottom with Razzle and Dazzle. Silver heard that Dazzle died in the battle. They’ve seen his memorial, so they saw it as really cute when Charlie added two of them.

The whole time, Silver observed Lucifer the most. They’ve even observed a scene that stuck in their head. Keyblade changed back into a cat, Keekee. When Charlie made Keekee version on the wall, Lucifer said to kitty ‘Awww, look Keekee! It’s youuu!” and Keekee moewed, visibly pleased by seeing themselves in the art. Silver thought ‘Oh my fucking god, this is the cutest shit I’ve ever seen. The Devil doesn’t have a reason to be that cute.’

When the walls were finished, they put comfy sofa, few pillow-like poufs, blankets and anything that might needed for someone to feel comfortable. Some of things they put in the wardrobe.

“I think we finished! This room looks so good!” Charlie spinned around in awe.

“Charlie, you haven’t seen the best part of this!” Lucifer stated.

“We kinda discussed something while you’ve been busy with other stuff.” Silver tried to hold the serious face, but it was a hard task.

“What is it?! Tell me, tell me, tell me!”

“Press the button.” Lucifer pointed at the little button that was close to the door.

Charlie run to it and pressed it. When she did it, each picture was moving. They were beautiful before and now the effect made even greater impression.

“Wow! That is A-MA-ZING!” Charlie burst with full joy. “Thank you guys so much!”

“No problem, I’ve just thought that the visual stim would look epic.” Silver blushed. Their heart felt good, but there was a small sting too. They weren’t used to compliments. “It’s not like I’ve done much. It wouldn’t be possible without your dad.”

“Woah, woah, are you kidding?” Lucifer did few more steps to be closer to them. “It wouldn’t be possible without you. You’re the one who thought about quiet room in the first place. It was your idea to design it in the way that it is now. I might have great power, sure, but what is the sorcery for without a spark of creativity? I was just doing what you told me! I’ve followed you and did what I could to make it possible!”

“Dad is right. I didn’t know that on Earth places like that exist. You should put more credit for it, Silver. You were the leader here afterall and we’re all made it! As a team!”

“Um… Thank you…” They blushed even more than earlier. “I’ll help you with other rooms and give as many ideas as I can for the hotel. I’ll try my best to give myself credits too…”

“That’s the spirit.” Vaggie punched them softly in the arm.

After few minutes, the room was officially opened for the use. They put a sign on the door, so if someone was using it, people knew about it. Everyone said goodbays to each other, but Angel invited Silver to his room. Cherri was also coming.

Silver were socially tired, so they said that they’ll go only for 30 minutes and then they’ll leave. Both of them were okay with that.

They’ve never been in Angel’s room, but when they entered it, they weren’t surprised about seeing a lot of pink here. It kinda looked like a mix of bedroom and actor’s room when they prepare their makeup and clothes to wear. The mirror with bulbs around it made them think about this connection.

But the next thing they saw or felt was that something was touching their leg. And then they noticed a little pig.

“Is it your pet? Awww.” They petted this right away, not even holding back. “Hewwo~”

“Fat Nugget is usually pretty shy! He has to like you, Silly.” After few seconds, Angel took his pet in his arms, holding gently.

“Okay, it’s cute and all, but we have a thing to discuss.” Cherri stated, casually taking Angel’s bed like her own.

“Oh, you guys want to talk about something specific? What is it?” Silver asked with a curiosity.

“How did ya wrap the Devil around your little finger?” Angel replied with a question.

“What do you mean?” Silver looked at him, clearly not knowing what he’s talking about.

“Man, that he is into youuu!” Cherri was pointing at them.

“What? NO?! I… No, you’re wrong! He isn’t…” They denied the whole idea, being sure that they make fun of them.

“But he totally is! Have you seen his eyes when he was looking at you?” Cherri was searching something in her phone.

“Most of the time, I don’t look at people’s eyes. Especially directly…”

“What about his tail?” Angel put his pet on cabinet. Fat Nugget lied down while he was petted.

“Tail?” They narrowed their brows. “Is something wrong with his tail?”

“He doesn’t have a tail, because he hides it. You know, magic and this shit. We’ve only seen it once when he went into full rage. That was fucking awesome by the way.” Cherri giggled.

“I… I’ve thought he always has it? I know I’ve met him only two times, but it was always here when I’ve been around…”

“Exactly.” Cherri and Angel said it at the same time.

“Oh… OH?! NO! It has to be a coincidence!”

“Trust me, it isn’t.” Angel said, visibly amused by their reaction.

“I… Uh… But he’s married, he has the ring… I…”

“He’s actually divorced with his ex-wife.” Cherri informed them, amused about it too.

“… Oh.” They thought more about it.

“Oh shit! You actually thought that you have a chance now!” Angel laughed.

“NO, I DIDN’T!” They lied more to themselves than to Angel. “I swear, I’m gonna choke you…”

“Just remember, it would cost you double.”

“Not in that way.” Silver squinted their eyes on him. “Why are you trying to mess with me..? Is it a prank..?” They became visibly bothered by it.

Cherri and Angel looked at each other. They thought that maybe they messed with them a little too much.

“I’ve sent you the picture, Angel.” Cherri whispered to him, even if Silver could hear it, they didn’t care at this moment. They were lost in their own thoughts.

“Okay, I’ll send it to them.” After few clicks on his phone, Angel poked them softly to get their attention. “Open our DMs”

Silver took out their phone. When they opened, first they saw the old messages, so they had to scroll down. They froze when their eyes met the picture that he sent to them.

They didn’t know when, but Cherri took the picture when no one was looking. Lucifer stood close to Silver, watching with visible adoration in his eyes, as well as with sincere smile and blush. On top of that, his tail was blurred, probably because how fast it was moving while the picture was taken.

“Do you really think someone would look at you that way if he’s not in love?” Angel gave them the question, this time with more soft and serious tone.

Silver looked at Angel, then Cherri, then their eyes focused again on the picture. They wanted to say that it’s edited by them or something. To find any explanation that would be more logical than what they’re stating. Because there’s no way that someone could fall in love with them that fast. Again... But the worst part was that this time THEY DID fall in love in someone too. It has never happened so fast for them. The mixed feelings in their body made them literally uncomfortable.

“I… I’ll have to think about it…” They said with a deeper, almost tired voice. “And just making it clear… I’m not angry at you or anything. I’m just… confused? Dunno if I can call it that. It’s hard for me to read my own feelings, so it might take a while…”

“We get it. Feelings are just so fucking complicated.” Cherri rolled her eye.

“Exactly. Ugh, fuck feelings.” Angel did disgusted face, which was almost funny to see.

“I think I’ll go already. I know I said 30 minutes, not 15, but-”

“Sure, you can go. Don’t explain yourself when it’s not needed. Really, don’t do it.” He shook his head.

“Okay, have a good night, guys.” They waved to them before leaving the room.

A s soon as they reached their own room, they jumped on the bed, took off all clothes and nested under the sheets. Not wanting to leave for few months.

N ow, when they actually know that the devil himself fell in love with them, they won’t stop thinking about it for weeks.

‘When the fuck did this happen?’ They thought, trying to analyze. But it didn’t make any sense for them. And the worst part was that they also felt something. They thought few times that he’s cute! They remembered this clearly!

“Aaaaaa!” They screamed in one of their plushies.

A fter few minutes, they reached for the phone, opening Angel’s DM s again. They clicked on the picture. They could either save it, delete the massage for them, so it won’t show or ask Angel to delete it for good. When they stared at the phone for a long time, they clicked on save. So now they had this picture on their phone.

T hey won’t tell it about Angel and Cherri or anyone . It would be too embarrassing.

***

When Silver had their own love attack, they weren’t the only person that was going through this. The difference was that Silver actually talked with someone and then they realized it. Meanwhile Lucifer made 10 ducks that looked similar them and he hasn’t realized his own feelings. Or didn’t want to realize them. He was literally in the trance, babbling to himself.

B ecause there was actually a thing that bothered him a lot.

“Nonononono, I can’t be in love. They’re a sinner, right? They had to do something fucked up to appear in Hell. They’re probably a psychopath that killed a lot of innocent people. Or did some fucked up crimes. What if they want to manipulate me?” He asked himself.

B ut this logic didn’t actually make sense. If they really wanted to manipulate him, they would know who he was when they met. And they seemed to really don’t know. Silver was literally as awkward as him when they met.

With Lilith it was different. Yes, she is a sinner, but it was because of Lucifer’s fault. Not hers. And they met before they both fell into Hell.

But he couldn’t deny the butterflies in his stomach each time he was thinking about them. The feeling of joy when he saw their creative side. How much they seemed to have fun with him. How their eyes were full of care when they accidentally hit him with a door. Not knowing that they did it to the king of hell. So they weren’t doing this out of fear. They did it out of genuine kindness.

A fter making 30 ducks that look like them, Lucifer grabbed the most similar one to them and looked at it with curiosity.

“Why are you here, Silver? Why someone like you belongs to Hell? A creative soul like you? Did someone forced you to do something horrible?” His voice sounded truly concerned.

L ucifer wanted to know the answers, he wanted to ask those questions right away. But he knew that he wasn’t close to them enough. He cared, but he has to show it.

In that moment, he realizes that he actually loves them. He wants to know more about them and he cares. Lucifer remembered when he felt a similar feeling. It was thousands years ago, when he first met Lilith. Back then, he also fell in love quickly. It was so long time ago that he almost forgot how it felt at the beginning.

But now, he remembers. And he wanted to do something for them. Even if they didn’t feel the same, he’d wish to be their friend. He had to think about something perfect to get closer to them.

Maybe a gift?

Chapter 4: The Perfect Gift

Notes:

Woho! The next chapter is here!
I have a feeling that each time I write a chapter it becomes longer XD
And it's not even funny, I have a feeling that the next one will be even longer
But at least you have something to read! Hope you enjoy it!

Only three days were left until Silver will meet other main members of the Hazbin Hotel. To not thinking about it, they decided to focus on something else. Charlie asked them to draw other designs for the rooms, so their whole focus went into this.

This time they decided to use their tablet. It was the only thing from Heaven that they actually took while leaving. It was a tablet focused mostly for art, so it had all programs needed already. And a pen of course. The only useful thing from Heaven and it still couldn’t be used in the ways they wanted there. What a shame.

A hour passed, so they stood up. Silver couldn’t sit all of the time. They hated when their body became so stiff and sometimes even hurt. Body, or maybe more accurate, soul, needed to stretch sometimes too. So they put on the headphones and walked around the room while imagining the most epic scenes they could create in the mind of theirs.

But this time, Silver overdid it, just a little bit…

After one of their many spins, their hand hit the tablet really hard, making it fell on the floor. However, it wasn’t the worst part. While the tablet fell, their mug literally landed on top of the tablet, pouring out the whole tea.

Silver’s whole body froze, looking with horror and disbelief in the tablet’s direction. Their whole mind shut down for few minutes, so moving wasn’t an option. But when they came out of the trance, in silence they leaned down, trying to dry it, checking if it works. Doing anything in their power to save it.

None of it worked. It’s gone.

They were thinking what to do. This tablet can’t go to the repairing store. It was from Heaven! Demons would know that they’re an angel! They also didn’t know about tech too much, but they knew enough to realize something. Even if they could take it to repair, there is no way that someone would fix it.

“Ahhh! You’re so stupid, stupid, stupid!” Silver repeated it several times, also cursing in first language.

Their mind tried to find any solution. If not repairing, then they have to buy one. They checked on the phone how much tablets costed.

“Ja pierdolę, what is this price?!” Their eyes met entire 20 000 Hell’s dollars. “And it’s the CHEAPEST ONE?!”

But what should they expect? It’s not like many people in Hell are actual artists. Especially in Pride Ring. And the ones that use the new technology on top of that. A lot people were from older times and they didn’t use any of that kind of things.

Silver made a short plan for themselves to how to earn money in the short time. It was more like their own guide than a actual plan. It got only three points.

Improvised plan, because your fucking tablet is broken!

Step 1. Ask Charlie to do some stuff in the Hotel for money!

Step 2. Do as many tasks as you can!

Step 3. Earn money and buy new tablet!

Under the third step, they drew a little tablet to remind themselves what they’re working for. They were stressed, because they actually don’t know how long it’ll take. But they had to do it!

Of course they could tell Charlie about what happened and because of that, they can’t work on designs. But no, they didn’t want to ask for that. What if she thought that they’re using her? She’s the Princess of Hell, so she’s rich and can buy stuff for them. They already got a free room and food in the hotel. It would be too much.

No, they couldn’t handle the embarrassment of this. They’re an adult, so they should do it by themselves. And they will do it! They can do it!

Right..?

***

Charlie was preparing a schedule for the next month’s activities for residents of the hotel. She really liked to have all of the things planned. Including her little drawings which made it easier for her to understand than just plain words.

The sudden loud and fast knock to her door startled her. She opened the door and instead of seeing Nifty, which she expected, because Nifty was knocking in that way, she saw Silver.

Instead of neutral face that Charlie got used to, she saw a worried expression and how nervous they have seem to be. Even their leg was twitching faster than usually. Sometimes they were stimming a lot slower than what she was seeing at that moment.

“Hi Silver. Is something wrong?” Charlie asked with a worried tone.

“Wrong? Nonononono.” They denied it. “I’ve just wanted to ask if you have maybe some chores in hotel to do for money? I just… Um… I’m saving money for something, so I want to do as much as I can to earn them, so I can buy it. Not a big deal, really. Just gimme something, anything, and I can do it!” They put the most nervous smile that they could do.

“I can do this for you, Silver. But… You know… You seem really nervous. Are you sure that everything is okay?” She tried to show them in the soft way that they can really trust her if something went wrong.

“Yes! Everything’s fine, fine.” They tried to lie, but they knew it was bad.

“Okay.” Charlie has written instructions for them what will they do and how much money they’ll get. “Are you okay with those chores and prices?”

“Sure, thank you! I’ll come to you when I finish.” They left the office.

Charlie was thinking what she could do. If they don’t want to talk to her maybe they would be willing to talk with someone else?

But Vaggie was busy, Angel Dust was at work and she couldn’t ask other residents, because they don’t know them. The meeting will be in few days. Who are they close to? Is there anyone else?

Then she remembered how they seem to had lots of fun with one person that she didn’t think about.

So, maybe her dad could help? But first, she had to do her work before this and then she’ll visit him.

***

Lucifer was preparing all the information he had for few days. What was it about? He made the entire board that looked like he was solving mystery, just to figure out what would be the best gift for Silver.

The King of Hell was a huge perfectionist. He couldn’t just give something random. He had to know what exactly they like. But it would be also kinda embarrassing for him to ask straight away. If he did it, they would know! It wouldn’t be a surprise gift anymore!

“Alright, I know that they like to draw. But what kind of art they like exactly? Hmm.” He was focusing on his little sketches.

There was a lot of art supplies that he could give, but Lucifer only saw their sketches. It didn’t mean that it was their favorite type of art! They could like painting, sketching, using markers or maybe even different ones!

Maybe he should actually ask someone what to do? How to get more information without asking straight away? Probably some crazy people would spy, but he’s not the creep.

“Dad! Are you here?”

The sudden door knock with this question made him have a heart attack. At least, if he could have a heart attack, but he can’t have it literally.

It was Charlie! She can’t see all of this!

“Just a moment, Sweetie!”

Thanks to his powers, he was able to hide away the whole board in his wardrobe. As well as a lot of duckies that looked like them. He also made it his room look a little more tidy than it was before. And all of this happened in just 20 seconds!

“Hey, Char-Char.” Lucifer opened the door and for a moment he smiled, but it dropped right away when he saw daughter’s sad expression. “What happened? Did someone hurt you? I swear, if this fucking Bambi did something to you-”

“No, dad. It’s not him. I just… want to talk with you about something if you have time.”

“O-of course! We can talk, Charlie.”

Lucifer let his daughter enter the room. She sat on the couch, so he did the same. He hated seeing her so down, but he was willing to listen no matter what made her feel that way.

“So, what’s wrong?” His tone was soft, almost as a little melody.

“Are you close to Silver maybe?” Charlie asked with a hope in her voice.

“Oh. Well…” Lucifer blushed, thinking if his daughter actually knew or not. If yes, would she really be that worried about it? “Y-you could say that? W-w-why are you asking?”

“They behaved really strange in the morning. Silver seemed to be bothered by something, but whenever I asked, they didn’t want to tell me why. I know that Vaggie and Angel are close to them, but they’re not available. So I was thinking about you, dad. Maybe you’ll be able to know what’s going on? Maybe they would actually listen to you.” She sighed, feeling powerless.

Before saying anything, Lucifer patted Charlie’s head. For few seconds, he was processing what his daughter told him. He wanted to talk to them, but he didn’t expect that it would be in situation like that. But something was visibly bothering them. He wanted to help.

“Could you tell me more about the situation?” He asked, wanted to know as much as he can before talking with them.

Charlie described what exactly was bothering her when Silver visited her office. From Lucifer’s perspective, it seemed like a sudden situation, but why they needed money so bad? Are they in trouble? Is someone treating them? Many the worst scenarios were created in his head, but even with them, he tried to be calm.

“Alright, I’ll try to talk to them. Where are they?”

“They should be at the first floor right now. Dad, just… Don’t give them a pressure to answer.” Charlie was playing with her hair.

“I won’t do it, I promise.” He gave her a smile.

Both of them left the room and Lucifer closed them with his key. Charlie went to do her own things that needed to be done and Lucifer was walking down to the first floor. This time he didn’t teleport, because he wanted to prepare mentally for the conversation.

Yes, Lucifer cared, but he was scared that he might not be good for this. For talking to them. He barely knows them, so how can he make them talk about something more personal? Even Charlie couldn’t do it! And she knows them longer than he does! Even if with all of these doubts, he wanted to help.

When he finally reached his destination, his eyes noticed that Silver was washing windows. His daughter was right that they would be here now. Even at the distance, Lucifer could see that they were doing this in a rush.

Their arm was moving fast and the focus was only on the window. That’s why, when Lucifer walked up to them, they haven’t even hear it, nor sense his presence.

“Um… Hi, Silver.” He waved to them awkwardly.

“Hi.” They responded automatically, but then, they glanced at him. “Oh, it’s you… Hi Lucifer…”

Silver’s cheeks became red. How did they not realize that it was him? They heard the voice, but didn’t process that it was his voice.

“What are you up to?” Lucifer asked, trying to pretend that he doesn’t know.

“Doing some chores for Charlie. I… I’m saving money for something!” They put a false smile.

Silver was a horrible liar under pressure. Even if Lucifer wasn’t the best at social interactions, he could see that they’re not okay. Which made his heart hurt.

“What are you saving for?” He gave them another question. “Maybe I could he-”

“No!” They interrupted him as soon as they heard half of this word. “I have to do it myself!”

They wanted to say a lot more. Their mind couldn’t let someone help them. If they did, they’re not enough, right? Wouldn’t it be manipulation too? Using someone who has more money for help? They’re adult, they should be able to handle this. And it’s not like it was a big deal, right?

Lucifer felt that he fucked up. He was angry at himself, why he was so bad at this? He asked too soon about it. But he couldn’t go back anymore, so he decided to continue.

“But why? Silver, did someone threatened you?” He held out his hand to them. “Please, talk to me.”

“Could you stop interrupting my fucking work?!” They swung aggressively, hitting Lucifer’s hand, trying to push him away by that.

They both froze for few seconds. Lucifer didn’t flinch at this, but he didn’t expect this. Even if his hand wasn’t hurt, he took a step back. When Silver noticed what they’ve said and done, their hands covered their mouth in a shock.

“I…” Feeling overwhelmed with the whole situation the only thing they could say was. “S-s-sorry… Sorry!” They flew away in a rush.

“Silver, wait!” He reached to them again, but stopped when he felt something under his boot.

He picked this up and read the first words by accident. And then more, because he noticed that it belonged to them. Their little sketches what was gave it away for him.

“Why didn’t you tell us?” He asked to himself, but he thought that the answer wasn’t that hard to decipher.

The king of hell himself also hated asking for help. No matter what, he had to do it without anyone doing this for him. If their reasons is the same or at least similar, he understood.

But Lucifer couldn’t just leave it. They won’t stop if they didn’t do it by themselves or if someone actually help them without Silver asking for this. It might be hard to accept, but he couldn’t watch them hurt themselves like that.

Red flow of energy surrounded him. Just like that, he teleported to the city. Art district was an incredibly small area, so he knew the streets really well. Lucifer was visiting it from time to time, so finding the shop with technology for art wasn’t a demanding task for him.

One of the reasons why he didn’t like going to the cities, no matter in which ring, was the fact that everyone’s eyes was on him. Even if he liked attention, sometimes it was too much.

After few minutes, he found the store that he was looking for. He’s seen this before, but never visited. From the outside, it looked like a mix of scandinavian style and modern technology. Which was interesting, considering the fact that there was no snow or cold temperature In Hell.

As soon as Lucifer entered the store, he got shopkeeper’s attention. Shopkeeper corrected his hair and walked towards a new, important client.

“Welcome to Sinsoul Store, your majesty.” He bowed. “My name’s Rune. How can I help you, my lord?”

“I’ve seen on the banner that you’re producing tablets with programs for art, am I right?” He used his more official tone and posture.

“You are correct! Do you want to buy one of ours products? I bet the price isn’t an issue for you, so I could show the best ones that we have in our store, my King.” Rune give him a polite smile.

“Thank you, but no. I haven’t came here to buy anything.” He pointed with his staff on the shelves. “At least not products in the store. But, could I purchase the blueprints for the best of your tablet?”

“Oh! I see that you’re seeking to know more about our technology, but I’m not the person who can answer that. Could you excuse me for a moment, so I’ll call the boss, your Highness?” He took out the phone.

“Sure, go ahead.”

Lucifer was prepared for meeting with actual boss. He asked for something big, so it was no a surprise. The thing that made his head worried was the fact that the boss will probably ask him for something. If not the money, then a favor. He hoped that it wouldn’t be something sinister. He didn’t want to take a part in violent situations. Unless he really had to.

After few minutes, a hellborn that looked like a black bird, similar to the shopkeeper, wearing and viking’s traditional costume, showed herself. Even if she was just few centimeters taller than Lucifer, her posture looked a lot stronger.

“Wow, Rune, you didn’t joke when you said that royalty came to our store.” She giggled. “Welcome, your Highness, I’m Revna. My brother said that you wanted to purchase blueprints. May I ask you to come with me to my office, so we can discuss it?”

“Alright. Please, guide me.” Lucifer nodded, walking behind her.

They went upstairs, entering pretty big office. When both of them sit on their places, the conversation has started.

“To be honest, it is kinda surprising for me that I’m seeing someone like you in my store. I’ve heard that the King prefers more traditional art.” Revna was preparing a tea while talking.

“You’ve heard right. But I want to try something new. That’s why I need your blueprints, because as old as I am, it would be really hard to work without any reference.”

“Ah, I totally understand. We’ve improved humans’ technology, so we didn’t work without reference as well.” She poured the water to the cup. “Do you want some, your Highness?”

“I would say yes, but I’m not in mood, thank you.” He refused gently and then he glanced at his phone to see the time. “Maybe we should get to the point. What do you want from the King for blueprints and maybe additional tips for making my own artistic tablet?”

“Well, I know that you have a lot of money, so most people would go with this favor. But I’m not most people. I’ve followed your work for a long time. It was one of the reasons that inspired me to go into this business. So, what about that you would advertise my store, as well as create designs for my tablets?”

“I see. It is quiet a big ask but also for big favor from my side. However, for how long do you want me to do it?” He narrowed his brows.

“I think a year would be enough to make my business go from the bottom to the top. And you wouldn’t have to do a lot designs. Five could be enough. I have designers and they’re really good. Your designs would be used more for advertisement purpose.” She took a sip of her tea. “So, what do you think, your Majesty?”

“That sounds like a fair deal. The only condition I have about the advertisement is to not do them too vulgar or ridiculous.” He made a disgusted face.

“I’m okay with those conditions.” Revna took out the paper and written the deal.

Lucifer read this few times, as well as checked if it doesn’t have any magic that could hide words on this, and then he signed it up.

“The copies of all blueprints will be available in an hour, so we can use this time for the tips that you asked. Is it enough for you? If not, we can do more lessons in the future meetings.”

“No, I’m a fast learner. An hour is more than enough for me. And it’s not like it’ll be my first time building something.”

“Alright, so let’s get started!”

While Revna was explaining him the art of creating tablets, as well as giving him tips, he was doing a lot of notes. Or maybe it’s actually a bad description of what he was doing. Lucifer is a powerful being, so of course he could write down everything what she was saying and not missing any word.

Additionally, his two clones were making doodles that will be useful for him later. And all of this wasn’t distracting at all. He could multitask, especially when his focus was on one thing. But the most important part was that he got enjoyment from learning.

Because of his immortality, he tried a lot of things. Not all of them, but when he liked something, all of his soul and energy was put into this. He loved learning and would never feel tired of this.

After an hour, Lucifer got all blueprints as his deal said and they planned when the advertisement recording will be, so he can be prepared for this. He thanked Revna and said goodbye, teleporting to his workshop with all the blueprints.

“Okay, how much time do I have?” He checked the phone. “It’s 6 pm? I guess one sleepless night won’t be that bad.”

With a snap of his fingers, six clones appeared in the line. He stood up in front of them, like the general who prepared for his own speech.

“Boys! We have only one night to create the best artistic tablet for Silver, so they won’t have to be stressed as much as they were today! We can’t let it continue!”

“Yes, your highness!” They shouted simultaneously.

“We don’t want to see them sad, right guys?!” He motivated them.

All of the clones were connected to his own mind, so he mostly motivated himself to do it. But it also meant that they can start to talk out of loud his thought at any moment...

“No, we don’t want it.” First clone said with a worried look.

“We want to see them smile.” Second move his hand to make the shape of smile.

“Yeah! Like this one time when we created the room with them!” Third started to bounce.

“Oh God, their eyes looked beautiful!” Fourth was the most loud.

“And those wings! Gorgeous!” Fifth even showed his own wings, while the sixth was just nodding.

For a moment Lucifer lost a control over his thoughts which appeared through them. He’s hid his face out of embarrassment, hearing his own voice saying all of this while giggling.

“Okay, guys! Stop simping! It’s time to work! And I order you to NOT talk anymore through the whole process! I can’t listen to this! It’s distracting…”

Especially since he is already thinking all of this, he didn’t want to hear it outside.

“Yes, your majesty!” They saluted and began working.

All of them had different tasks to do, but Lucifer focused mostly on the design. It had to work properly, but he wanted to make it beautiful as well. He made few sketches of how pattern will look and the shape of this device. He’ll also add his own magical essence into this that will be contained in the small gem. He add one for the pen too. Thanks to this, he’ll be able to add some additional features that none other artistic tablet have.

Even if Lucifer has been doing this for someone that he cares about, he was clearly enjoying the process. The whole time, even if focused, he had a huge grin of his face. Sometime even putting out his tongue. He didn’t remember the last time when he enjoyed creating something new as much as in that moment. He wouldn’t probably use his clones if the time wasn’t important. He loves enjoying the process, even if it takes a lot of time.

Hours passed and he didn’t feel sleepy at all. Even if it was 8 am already and he was so close to finish it. Just little details he had to add and…

“Voila! It’s finished!” He flied up, doing few pirouettes in the air.

When he landed, for the next hour and a half he tested every aspect of it. He would hate himself if he gave them a gift that didn’t work! That would be horrible! Everything had to be checked!

When Lucifer was sure that everything worked properly, he packed the gift with a wrapping paper that was blue with cute duck patterns. On top of that, he wrapped it with two gold ribbons to make it look a bit fancier. Even if the gift itself looked like a decoration in mansion.

Just in case, he wrote to Charlie if she knew when Silver is waking up. She texted back that they should be awake already, so he went through the portal, seeing their door in front of him.

He actually started to feel nervous, overthinking if he checked all things or the gift maybe didn’t look as good as he thought. What if they don’t like a style like that? The color? Maybe the pen won’t be comfortable enough to hold?

He took few deep and slow breaths, but his body still felt like a jelly. Before knocking, he hid the gift behind his back. It was still visible, but he didn’t want them to know right away. Not long after this, the door has been opened.

“Lucifer?” Their body became tensed.

“Hello Silver! I got-”

“B-before you say anything, please, let me talk first.” They inhaled and exhaled slowly. “I’m so, so, so, so sorry. I really didn’t want to hit you. I didn’t realized that you were so close to me. I overreacted so much, but it won’t happen again. Just maybe don’t interact with me until I take care of the thing I ha-”

“Now I have to interrupt you, because you don’t have to take care of it anymore.” First, he handed them a paper.

“What do you- Oh… You’ve seen it?” They took the paper that their plan was written on and then, they noticed that he held something. “Did you buy the tablet..? You really didn’t have to, I don’t want to give you my problems, I didn’t want to use you. Charlie and you are royalty, being rich and all. Isn’t asking you for help a manipulation? I...”

“Silver, please, stop.” He said firmly, but soft. “You haven’t used or manipulated anyone. It’s not your fault that me and Charlie were worried about you. We were worried, because we actually care about you and didn’t want to see you in that state. Did you even sleep today?”

“I did… 2 hours… I couldn’t fall asleep…” They said, not wanting to avoid the topic anymore.

“Exactly! It was exhausting for you. It wasn’t a small problem that you could just handle by yourself. I know how it is when you break something by accident. Especially a thing that was important for you. So please, if you have any problem, ask us next time for help. Promise me that you will do it.”

“I…” This time, they looked into his eyes. “I promise. I’ll ask for help when I need it.”

“Good kiddo. Now, that we have this settled down.” He handed them the gift. “Here’s a gift for you.”

They took it from him and chuckled, seeing the wrapping.

“Do I have to open it? It looks cute. And… the shape is weird? I’ve only seen rectangle tablets. Where did you get this?” They raised their brows.

“You’re really observant.” He giggled, trying to hold the excitement. “I didn’t actually buy it. At least not exactly. I only had to buy blueprints and then create a completely new device. I’ve spent the whole night to make sure that it’ll look and work as it should! Come on, open it!”

If Silver wasn’t as stunned as they were in that moment, they would comment ‘And you were the one who asked about my sleep?’ But their mind totally focused at the fact what he did.

HE CREATED THE TABLET THAT I’M HOLDING RIGHT NOW?

IN ONE NIGHT?

ARE YOU KIDDING ME?

LUCIFER, ARE YOU CRAZY?

WHAT THE FUCK?

Their whole mind was screaming, but body didn’t do anything. They had so, so many questions, but decided to just unwrap it in total silence. Which gave Lucifer a suspense, because it was too quiet.

Silver put the wrap on the shelf that stood close to the door and then, they were looking slowly at each side of what they hold in their hands. Yes, it was in fact the tablet with a rectangle screen, but around it, the shape created a big apple.

The pen was somehow attached to the right side and it wasn’t falling off at all. On the end of a pen, there was an apple with little dragonfly shape on it. Even if the shape of the whole tablet was an apple, on the back the gold pattern created big and gold dragonfly. Which looked incredible. Even the patterns wasn’t totally flat, they could feel them.

“This artistic tablet has it’s own software.” Lucifer decided to break the silence. “I’ve made for you the whole tutorial, so you can understand in your own pace how it works. And it won’t brake easily! You could literally throw this and it would still work without any scratch. As well as-”

He stopped himself, when his eyes met Silver’s face. Their teeth were clenched and their eyes were barely seen, because of how big tears became that they tried to hold. But not anymore, they couldn’t hold it, so it just burst. They didn’t cry loud, but the muffled screech could be heard as well as heavy breathing.

Lucifer looked at them, not knowing what to do. Did he say something? Why they looked so sad now? Maybe they didn’t like it? What to do?!

“Eee, look!” Because of his panic, he started to do goofy faces and noises.

His mind connected their crying to how little Charlie cried. She always laughed when he was doing this. It didn’t exactly worked on Silver in the same way it did on his daughter, but they smiled a bit even if they still cried. They saw it extremely sweet that he tried to make them feel better.

“H-happy…” They had a huge problem saying anything, so after this one word, their pointed on their own face.

“Happy?” Lucifer blinked at them and after few second it clicked for him. “Ah! Happy tears! Thank God, I’ve thought I made you sad or something!”

His body felt a lot more relieved and Silver just shook their head at his assumption.

“Um… I know that their happy tears, but… Do you need a... a hug?”

They put down their tablet on the shelf and nodded. Nothing more could had to be said and Lucifer jumped into action, giving them an embrace. Or more like Silver gave him an embrace, because they didn’t hold themselves anymore. When he hugged them, they just picked him up.

“There, there. I’m here for you.” When they held him, he had an easy access to their head, so he patted it. “You’re a hugger, huh?”

“Yeah.” They chuckled, feeling a lot better to actually say more. “I just want to say… thank you. It means so much to me.”

“Your welcome. Silver.” He smiled to them, even if they couldn’t see it, because his head was resting on their shoulder.

“Do you have time? And energy? I know you said that you made a tutorial, but I want to know what it can do from you.” Silver proposed the idea and let him go.

“Of course! I could even sing it for you!” He lightened up thinking about it.

“You’re a singer?”

“A really good one, hihi.”

Chapter 5: The Embrace

Notes:

I have no fucking idea how this chapter turned out so long! XDD
But I think I kinda know the explanation: I see the chapter as the whole episode in my mind, so if I don't include everything in episode, I'll describe as much as I can. And won't stop until I reach the end.
So that's why this chapter is so long. I hope you guys will enjoy this!
And if you have some thoughts about it, leave the comments! It would be great to see your thoughts :3

Vaggie was messaging with Silver through the app. They were talking about the next day, which Silver will meet rest of residents. There still wasn’t too many of them, but at least two new ones. They only wanted to stay here to have a place to live, but Charlie was positive about their redemption.

Vaggie

Are u scared of tomorrow?

Silver

Not exactly. I mean, I had time to prepare myself for it and I know some people, so the stress isn’t that big. It would be a lot worse if I didn’t know anyone.

Vaggie

Is there anything that makes you scared?

Silver

Why do you ask?

Vaggie

Because most of the time you’re sharing your ideas with me. Ya know, what you drawn or some silly memes. Or just talk how Heaven sucks. You didn’t do any of that today, so you’re probably thinking about something, right?

Silver

… Ok, you got me -,- I have something on my mind that I just can’t stop thinking.

Vaggie

Do you want to talk about it?

Silver

Actually, I think it would be a great idea. Is Charlie in room?

Vaggie

No, I’m here alone.

Silver

Perfect. Will be in a moment.

Only two minutes passed and Silver entered the room. Without knocking, because Vaggie expected them to be here. Most people would assume that they’re calm, because their face was really hard to read. But Vaggie knew them long enough to know that they’re nervous as fuck.

“Okay, what’s going on? If it’s really about tomorrow, I can talk with Charlie to move the meeting.” Vaggie walked to them, being ready to give them comfort.

“It’s really not that. And I don’t think it’s bad that I’m nervous? I just… I’m so fucking confused, Vaggie.” They left an irritated groan.

“Is it because you like Lucifer?” She just said it like it was nothing.

“Wait, who told you?!” Silver screamed, thinking that maybe it was Angel.

“It’s kinda obvious, you know? I’m with Charlie who is his daughter and it turns out that the tail appearing close to someone they love is Morningstar’s little quirk.” She chuckled when she remembered how Charlie behaved at the beginning.

“Okay, it makes sense that you would know. But it still doesn’t make it better! I fell for him and I know that he’s into me, but I’m so scared…”

“Of what exactly?” Vaggie asked, but she regretted it right away after noticing that they’re opening the entire list on their phone and took a deep breath. “Oh boy…”

“He’s the fucking royalty and I’m just some fucking random winner. How he’s gonna react on me being an angel? Will he hate it or think that I’m stupid? I didn’t even fell, I just left by my choice. I want to ask if he wants to be my boyfriend, but wouldn’t it be too fucking fast? I’ve never fell for someone that fast and have no fucking experience. In some way he’s kinda reminding me of someone from Heaven that I don’t like, but him I love, like what the fuck. Am I projecting? But this time I fell too! Does he project because he’s divorced?” They took another deep breath to continue. “What if the feeling is just for the moment and it’s gonna fade away just like that. And on top of that, if I had a fucking nickel for each time an powerful angel had a crush on me, I would have two nickels. Which isn’t a lot, but isn’t this so weird that it happened twice, Vaggie? BUT THIS TIME IT’S NOT ONE SIDED!”

“Wait, wait. Hold on. Before anything else, do you want to talk about this other powerful angel or-”

“No.” They responded quickly.

“I see. Then I’m gonna move to other matters.” She placed her hand on their shoulder. “I really, really understand you. Maybe your situation is different from mine, but I had similar fears with Charlie. Why someone like her would love someone like me? I was so awkward for several months, even if I loved her from the beginning. We started to be together only when she decided to ask me if I want to be her girlfriend. You’re already braver than me.”

“What do you mean by that?” They raised eyebrows.

“I wasn’t even thinking about telling her. As I said, she was the one who did it. And you actually think about doing this. Considering to ask King of Hell to be your boyfriend? Man, I wish I had your courage. Maybe then I wouldn’t be scared so much if she actually likes me for so long.” She smiled at them.

“But thinking about it and doing this are different things. You heard that I’m scared of many things, but I think the biggest issue is… Won’t it be too fast? Shouldn’t I know him at least for a year before even considering it?” Their hand nervously stimmed with the end of their undershirt.

“Do you really want to spend the entire year avoiding this? Thinking if you go too far each time you’re interacting with him? Imagine this for a moment.”

When Vaggie said it, Silver actually took a longer moment to create this scenario in their mind. They actually don’t think Lucifer will be the one that would tell about his feelings first. He’s even more closed in this than they are. The chance is really small.

And the thing is, they know that he’s in love with them. Silver weren’t that convinced when Angel showed them a picture of him. Yes, it could be a crush when you looked at this. Nothing more. But who would spend the entire night, building the device by himself, even having enough money to buy the most expensive one without any work? It wasn’t just sign of concern. He literally took harder path to make it for them. And later they spend hours to explore each function of the gift.

If he somehow said no, they can still be friends. They would be actually okay with it. It would take some time, but their love for him could become platonic. But not even asking for entire year? Maybe old Silver would do it. Maybe Silver on Earth would wait that long avoiding this.

But they changed a lot. Even if a lot new problems appeared afterlife, they are not the same. They’re not [Redacted] anymore. So why they should wait that long?

“I think I might confess to him. Not right away, but I’ll prepare myself to actually do this. Shit, it’ll be a nightmare. I’ve never done something so crazy.” They chuckled nervously.

“You really have big balls, holy fuck.” Vaggie chuckled with them. “But isn’t it kinda ironic?”

“Hm?” Silver blinked at her few times.

“That we’re both the only angels in Hell, swooning over King and Princess of Hell.”

“Isn’t Luci a fallen angel?”

“Yeah, but he still has some demonic features.” She pointed out.

“What do you mean? The only demonic thing I’ve seen was his tail.” Silver was even more confused than before, completely losing the point of conversation that Vaggie was aiming for.

Suddenly their phone vibrated. Silver got a picture from her. The most funny thing was that it was a public picture of Lucifer, because the picture was from the news while they stopped extermination, so everyone could find it. But they’ve never thought about looking for Lucifer in the internet.

“Oh…” They left a nervous laugh. “So that’s how he looks when he’s angry… Wow…”

“Do you want to make him angry?”

“Ye-NO. Why do you asked such a random question?!” Silver’s whole face turned red.

“I didn’t think you would respond to this.” Vaggie tried to hold her laugh. “But really, I’m rooting for you. No matter when your final decision will be, I hope it’ll go well. Just remember that I understand and think that it’s fucking badass that you’re considering it.”

“Thank you, Vaggie. I’m surprised that you even wanted to listen. I kinda… talked a lot and fast…”

“Nah, I’m used to it. And you don’t talk as fast as Charlie when she’s emotional, so I understand speed-up language.”

“That’s fair. I’m gonna prepare for tomorrow. Bye, Vaggie and thank you again.”

“See ya, Sil!”

***

Finally, it was a day when Silver meet all the residents. From what they heard, the whole staff would be here too, so Vaggie, Charlie, Lucifer and others too. They didn’t remember the names of others that they didn’t meet, but they’ll try to remember or even write down the names.

They had some time to kill, because the meeting will start in 20 minutes. They liked to be on the ground floor earlier, so they won’t be too late. Silver noticed Angel down there.

“Hey Angel!” They run to him.

“Heyo, babe.” He waved to them.

“And Angel’s friend?” Their eyes focused at the cat-demon.

“Name’s Husk. Ya know, the bartender.” He shrugged giving them a smile. “You’re that new sinner that joined not long time ago, right?”

“Oh, now I remember that I actually wanted to talk to you more than a week ago, but Angel was here. And yeah, but I’m the member of the staff. Not here for redemption.”

“Yeah, he was sleeping all day.” Angel giggled.

“Huh? Now that’s interesting.” Husk totally ignored his comment on purpose. “Why someone would join here if not for redemption? Unless you’re my boss who is doing this, because of boredom.”

“I have my own secret reasons to help the hotel. Who knows, maybe they’re ulterior motifs. You’d never know.” Silver joked, even if in some way it was true. They had their own reasons, just not villainous. “And your boss? You mean Charlie?”

“Oh, fucking no. Husk has a deal with Alastor and he calls him a boss. You know, the Radio Demon. Uuuu.” Angel tried to do a spooky sound, but it sounded more funny than scary.

“Radio Demon? Do you mean this red guy that is holding the microphone all the time?” They pointed at him. He was standing in the distance.

“Don’t point at him, kid.” Husk grabbed their wrist and put it to their chest, so it won’t be visible. “You don’t want to be on his list of people that he hates. He’s a dangerous guy. Trust me.”

“Is he really that powerful?” Silver asked with confusion.

“Yeah, I’ve seen him in action. Strawberry pimp’s kinda crazy.”

“Okay, I’ll trust you with that.” Silver nodded. “But he doesn’t seem to be that strong.”

“What do you mean?” Husk raised eyebrows.

They couldn’t answer, because suddenly Charlie called everyone to the fireplace, so they walked and took a sit. Silver sat on the armchair, because they really liked it. They always took this place if no one was sitting here.

“Who took my place?” A familiar voice said.

“Oh, it’s your spot, Lucifer? I can give you this back if you want.” They proposed.

“Don’t worry, I can stand.” Lucifer refused right away. He was smiling, but when his head turned into different direction, his whole expression changed. “Ugh, why’s this guy here?”

“You don’t like him?”

“If by this you mean hate, then yes. I don’t like him.” His grip on the cane became more firm. “But he’s helping I guess, so he stays in the hotel. And Charlie seems to like him.”

They nodded after hearing this, but still didn’t understand why exactly Lucifer didn’t like him. And this feeling seemed to be mutual. Maybe Alastor had a smile the whole time, but Silver decided to do something they usually don’t do. They were looking at his eyes a lot, because they noticed that his eyes actually show emotions while his smile and body language were totally different. It wasn’t comfortable for them, but they kept in mind to just ignore his smile completely.

And what Alastor’s face was saying? Well, he was looking at Lucifer like he wanted to kill him and they didn’t even say anything to each other. They had a bad feeling about it. Really, really bad.

“Welcome everyone!”

Their chain of thoughts was interrupted by Charlie. She was standing in front of everyone and in the center.

“Two new guests can’t be here, because they have some important matter to deal with. Cherri is also busy. But we have another new guest today! I know some of you know them already, but the rest don’t, so please, introduce yourself to us!” Charlie pointed at Silver.

“Okay, I’ll do it.” They stood up. “So, I’m Silver Star, but you didn’t have to use the Star. Silver’s just fine. I like to draw and creating ideas. If Charlie needs some ideas, I’m here to help her improving them and Hotel in general. I… I don’t think what to say more.”

“You don’t have to, that was good enough.” Vaggie assured them.

“She’s right! And now, everyone please introduce ourselves to Silver! At least people who don’t know them. There’s no point for all of us to introduce!” Charlie encouraged other quests.

She didn’t know that Silver was talking with Husk already, but he didn’t complain and said his own short introductions. Mostly about the fact that he’s a bartender. He didn’t want to say more. Nifty talked about her job too as a cleaner and that she’s sad that there’s not as many bugs as there was in the old version of this hotel. She liked killing them, it was her hobby.

“Now it’s my turn.” Alastor stepped closer. “Name’s Alastor. Pleasure to be meeting you, quiet a pleasure! I’m the host of the hotel, so there is a possibility that you heard my broadcast.”

“I’m not in the Hell long enough to know everyone, so no, I didn’t hear it.” They answered politely for this.

“Hmm, seem like you have a lot to catch up with, my dear!” He came back to his place where he stood before.

“Don’t call me dear.” Silver said with a neutral tone, but they meant it deeply. They didn’t like it.

“Why n-”

“Just don’t. Not my favorite.” They interrupted him, which made him upset.

When Lucifer heard what they said, he noted down that they don’t like to be called like that, so he won’t forget about it.

Their first activity was ‘Two truths and one lie” as a bonding exercise. Silver thought it might be a good idea. Knowing more about each other in the group using this can actually make other people like one another more.

“Is someone here that want to start it?” Charlie asked.

“You know what? I might do this first.” Silver raised their hand.

“Sure!”

“First statement: English is my second language, but first is Russian. Second statement: I have never, ever kissed before. On Earth and afterlife. Third statement: I died by meteor when I was going back to my flat. Which is a lie?” Silver tried to not smile, but they failed. They were so curious what other will say. “Oh and you can ask me questions about the statements!”

“You mean familial kisses or more intimate ones?” Angel Dust asked, observing them closely.

“Intimate ones.”

“Now I’m questioning if it’s a lie or not. You’re sometimes as perverted with jokes as I am! You had to smooch at least once. It has to be a lie!” Angel pointed at them.

When Angel said that, for a few seconds, they glanced at Lucifer. Who was also glancing at them, so they both stopped looking at each other when they noticed. Having heavy blushes.

“You kinda have a heavy accent, but I have no idea what language it is. But it might be Russian.” Charlie was thinking about it.

“But wait, died by meteor? What is the chance to die like that?” Vaggie inquired.

“If I remember well, it’s like… 1 in 260,000? 300,000? Something around this number.” Silver smiled, so each time they answered, it kinda sounded like a lie.

“No, there’s no way that you died like that. What are the fucking odds?!” Vaggie shouted amused.

“I think I might know the answer.”

Suddenly, Lucifer joined the conversation, having the most sassy smile Silver has ever seen. Does he really knew which one was a lie? If yes, how? They thought that they picked kinda hard statements.

“Yes, dad?” Charlie looked at him with interest. As well as most people in the room.

“To be honest, Silver created really good statements. I wouldn’t know either if I haven’t heard them curse once. And this curse word wasn’t in Russian, but in Polish. So the first statement is a lie when the second and third are truths. Right, Silver?” He pointed at them with his cane.

“Kurwa, it was so close! Nooo, I’ve been defeated!” Silver laughed. “They wouldn’t know if you weren’t here. I almost won.”

“YOU REALLY HAVEN’T KISSED WITH ANYONE?” Angel Dust looked at them like they saw a ghost.

“YOU REALLY DIED BY A METEOR?!” Vaggie screamed in disbelief.

“I know, right? It was such a random death. But fast at least. And I dunno Angel, life just went like that without a smooch.” They shrugged, enjoying all reactions a lot.

Next turn was Husk’s who didn’t even try, so the lie was actually really obvious. Nifty said only three truths, not understanding the point of the game. Vaggie and Charlie knew which was a lie when they both said their own statements, so it was fast to guess for them. They were girlfriends, so of course they knew a lot about each other.

Angel Dust on the other hand said which positions he likes and actually, there was a one lie. So even if it was about sex, still not the worst statements.

“Almost everyone! Now it’s your turn, Alastor.” Charlie looked at him.

“Do I really have to take a part in activities like that, Charlie?” He looked at her with not amused way.

“You promised that you will at least try!” She did a big eyes at him.

“Fine, I’ll take a part in this ridiculous game of yours.” Alastor cleared his throat. “First statement: I don’t like dogs. Second statement: I like tea. Third statement: I hate sexual jokes. Which is a lie?” He gave Husk a glance.

“Second, boss. You always ask about coffee.” Husk answered.

“You’re right, my old friend!” He came back to his place, glad that it was so quick.

And for the last, Lucifer was only left. He had a time to think about some statements, so Silver was curious if he’s gonna take it more seriously or will play with it more.

“Alright, my turn! Statement one: I can play all the instruments, but some of them I don’t like. Statement two: I was the original designer of ducks, the animals that exist on Earth. Statement three: Humans from Earth can summon me using a special ritual. Which is a lie?”

“Second is a truth for sure, dad! I remember the story that you told me when you created them!” Charlie spoke first as soon as he finished talking.

“So only first and third statement left?” Silver asked, but didn’t expect an answer for that. “I’ve heard that people did some rituals on Earth, but did they manage to summon you? I really doubt it.”

“I think Silver’s right.” Vaggie nodded. “If I remember well, you can’t leave Hell, so summoning you shouldn’t work, sir. And you had a lot of time, so I can imagine you’ve learned playing all instruments. It’s not impossible.”

“You’re all correct! But didn’t expect you to remember this story, Charlie. You were so small when I talked about it!”

“I have a good memory, dad.” She gave him a smile.

During the whole exercise, Alastor paid attention to Lucifer and Silver. Why? Because he sensed that something were between them. And he wasn’t wrong. Lucifer really liked them, huh? That sounded like a good opportunity get under Devil’s skin.

The next exercise was perfect for this. Charlie prepared urn and everyone had to write on the paper their name. After putting them in the urn, they’ll draw the name and will have to give a compliment to the person they got.

Alastor decided to draw first, which surprised everyone but Charlie the most. Just moment ago he didn’t want to do it and now was going to be first? But no one complained about it. He put his hand in the urn, but with a second cast a spell to make sure that he gets the one he wants.

“Oh, what a surprise.” His eyes focused on Lucifer and discreetly showed the name on the paper in the way that he knew. “I got our new guest. What a luck.” He sounded sarcastic, but didn’t mean it at all.

“Shit…” Lucifer whispered visibly irritated. He had a feeling that Alastor did something, but he could be wrong, so he didn’t say anything more.

Silver was half focused through the whole time after sensing that someone used a spell. They didn’t look at Alastor when he was drawing lots, so they haven’t realized that it was him. But they still could feel it, even if not knowing who it was.

It was distracting for them, because it was small amount of energy, so why someone would suddenly use it? Just randomly? They were overthinking this the whole time not paying attention, until…

“Silver!” Charlie gently poked them. “It’s your turn to get a compliment.”

“Really? From whom?”

“From Alastor.”

“Ah, okay. Sure.” They shrugged, standing up and walking towards Alastor. “What did you come up with?”

Alastor cleared his throat getting his microphone close to his face,

“I think our new guest has an incredible talent for art. I have seen some of them while Charlie was showing me. Maybe it isn’t my kind of style, but the technique and coloring can be something to be proud of. They have a chance to become a great artist one day.” His voice sounded sweet when he was saying all of this.

Silver has actually blushed. They weren’t used to compliments, so no matter who was telling it, they kinda felt good about it. But something was wrong. They felt it. Even if it was a good compliment, it didn’t sound too honest for them. And for the whole time, Alastor didn’t looked in their direction, not even once.

“Thank you…” They return to their place, flustered and confused.

They glanced at Lucifer and his face… Well, he was mad as fuck. He was looking at Alastor for the whole time. And then Silver connected the dots. Radio Demon wasn’t looking at them, because he was looking at Lucifer?

Silver didn’t understand why Alastor did it, but they didn’t like it at all. Of course, he could create false compliment. They didn’t care about it. But making a good one just to make sure that he’ll make someone’s else angry? That was a little bit too far for them.

They wanted to talk with Lucifer, but Charlie started the new exercise, which was similar to the previous one, but this time, you had to give a small gift to someone that you get randomly.

At least it should be randomly. Silver felt another wave of energy and of course, it was Alastor that was using it.

“Ohoho, I got them again. What a coincidence.” Somehow, he grinned even more than before, having an eye contact with King for the whole time.

Silver wanted to point out that he cheated, but…

“That’s enough!” Lucifer shouted. “There’s no way that you got them twice!”

“What do you mean, your ‘highness’? Not many people anticipate in Charlie’s idea, so there is actually a high chance to get someone twice.” He rolled his eyes. “Are you jealous?”

“No! I…” He tried to find the best explanation, but failed.

“Perhaps you are worried that someone will leave you again? Because you weren’t good enough, hmm?” Alastor said with a poison but also mockery in his tone.

Lucifer wanted to punch him. He was on the literal edge and could change into his demonic form at any moment. But his words actually got to him. He didn’t feel anger as much as pain in his heart. Without a word, he left the room.

Everyone looked at one another, not knowing what to do next. So Charlie, awkwardly, stated that today’s meeting will shorter than she planned.

The only reason why Silver didn’t say anything, was because they were stunned by Lucifer’s sudden reaction. They haven’t seen him angry and even if he didn’t turn into his demon form, they literally felt it.

They noticed that Charlie was talking. No, was shouting at Alastor in the corridor. He probably got some good excuses for his own behavior, they didn’t know, because they couldn’t hear the conversation. But as soon as they stopped talking and he was going towards his radio tower, Silver started to follow him.

It could seem that Alastor didn’t notice them. They were fallowing him and he hasn’t look back. Just going straight to his radio tower. But, when they were in the corridor, close to his room, he stopped, so they stopped as well.

“Is there any problem, my pal?” It seemed like for a moment, his voice lost his radio effect. But he haven’t turned to see them.

“You’ve done this on purpose, haven’t you?” Silver crossed their arms.

“What do you mean? It was just accident tha-”

“No, it wasn’t. You used a spell two times to get my name drawn, right?” Their voice sounded cold.

How did they notice? Alastor made sure that his spell wouldn’t be seen by anyone. Even by Lucifer. It was a simple trick, but if no one broke his spell, it should work. Did he made a mistake?

“If I did it, someone would notice it, don’t you think? Lucifer only accused me of this, because he became angry. I am not here to blame for his incompetence and lack of self control.” He started to walk again.

“You know what? You’re really the worst.”

“Ah, but thank yo-”

“The worst at hiding what you want to do.”

He stopped as soon as he heard it.

“Haha. Excuse me?” Alastor’s head moved a little bit to their direction and his voice became more disrupted than before.

“Maybe I don’t know the reasons why you’re here, however you’re easier to read than I’ve thought.” Silver focused on his eyes. “You did it, because you’re scared, don’t you? Scared that there’s someone stronger than you in the room. You can’t match his power, so instead you stroke at something more personal, didn’t you? It’s really pathetic that you’re grabbing anything you see to be above someone.”

“Have you finished?” His teeth clenched. “My patience is close to the limits. Maybe you’ve heard stories about me. I am NOT merciful.”

“Oh, nononono. You’re the one who is reaching my limits. Don’t do anything like that to him ever again. You don’t have to like him, but don’t cross his limits like you did today.” They said with a firm tone.

They felt it. They could feel his anger. Just in case, they created an invisible field that will drown out all the noises.

“Is it a threat?”

“It’s a warning.”

Who were they to say something like this to HIM? To ALASTOR?! They are WARNING HIM?! His limits reached to the point that he decided to strike them with a sudden attack.

It created a fog of dust, so for a moment, he hasn’t seen too much. But when it became just a little more visible, he’s seen them standing just a little bit more on the left than his attack has hit.

“Pretty impressive I must say.” They spread their disguised wings. “But dragonflies are known for their flying speed, did you know?”

Alastor’s eyes became dark. After that, his tentacles showed from the floor and started mass attack at Silver. But none of them were even close. They were flying, avoiding all of them like it was nothing.

He was actually struggling. It’s not like they were fighting back, but he should hit them at least once. How are they avoiding this?! THEY ARE WEAKER THAN HIM!

Silver felt almost sorry for how Alastor was struggling. They could tell him what they discovered, but they didn’t trust him at all.

But the most funny thing is that it’s actually pretty simple. And it’s not because I’m the winner and he’s the sinner. Both of those are on the same level, because we’re all human souls. It’s something totally different.

When I was preparing myself before going to hell, I’ve discovered something unusual. Human souls are using only a fraction of their power. It’s on the average of 15%. I did some simple calculation for this.

When winners don’t use it, because they feel safe, sinners chose owning other souls, because of survival or the need to have more power. I only discovered this by accident while learning martial art. How did I do this? Training. Literally this. No one is training the power of their soul, when a soul is literally like a muscle in physical body. So when I learned fighting, I cast a spell by accident I did it more times with a lot of failures, but it actually became better. After some time, I could use spells that higher ranked angels were using on their daily basis. I shouldn’t be able to do this by their definition of power level of human souls.

And Overlords? They’re even worse. Not only they don’t use too much of energy , but they make themselves weaker . When they’re powerful by using the power of other people, their own souls become s weak with a time . Like a monarch figure, who have their own maids that do literally everything for them, even dressing. And by that, Overlords became weak . Which is so ironic. But no one would notice this when everyone are using this power in the same, fucked up way , wouldn’t they? They’re powerful o n the scale of souls that don’t know how to become powerful using more creative methods.

That’s why Alastor is not able to hit me. At least not too much. He actually managed to do it when he did his first attack, but I put a shield on my body. It’s weak, but works for one strike. Even then, he has a lot power, that is true. He is powerful. But sometimes, the quality is more important than quantity.

He’s using only 5% power of his own soul…

“Enough.” Silver landed close to him, crunching down with a left leg stretched forward.

In this position, they did a 180 degree turn, hitting Alastor’s leg making him fall. But before he could fall, they caught him be his coat in the last moment just barely not touching the floor.

When I am using 80% of my own soul power.

They gave each other glances. Alastor’s was confused and full of anger, when Silver remained calm and neutral.

“Let me go.” He growled at them.

“Okay.” They lose a grip on his jacket and he fell on the floor.

He barely felt anything after this, but the irritation was still here. Alastor stood up and wiped away the dust from his clothes.

“I’ll give you a little advice. Don’t cross the patient of the kind person. I wasn’t treating this fight too seriously, so don’t even try to make me angry.” Silver took down the soundproof field as they were starting to walk. “And maybe clean up your mess. I don’t think you want anyone to know that you lost.”

“Hahaha. I’ll have a lot of enjoyment when you’ll fall at the end.” The last few words he said without the filter.

“Well, at least I’ll have someone to catch me. Will you, Alastor?”

And with this question, he was left alone, while Silver was going in their own direction. To Lucifer. They would go right away to check on him, but they wanted to make sure that Alastor won’t cross the line like that. They hoped that it’ll work. At least for a while.

They went on the floor below where Lucifer’s tower is. But before they could reach it, they have noticed something. Red feathers on the floor, close to the door of the quiet room. But the sign wasn’t rotated. Was he still here or he left?

To be sure, they slowly and quietly opened the door, and peeked just a little bit. The only thing that they saw were big wings that were hiding him inside them. It was clear that he was sitting on the pouf, even if only wings could be seen.

Silver was thinking if they should enter the room or leave him alone. They almost left, but their ears caught a muffled, quiet voice, being lead by a negative narrative of himself. They rotated the sign, so no one would disturb them and entered the quiet room.

“Hmm, where is Lulu?” They thought out of loud.

After this short sentence, the gasp could be heard from inside of his wings’ town, when the feathers puffed up a bit. They haven’t had idea if he reacted like that, because he heard their voice or the fact that they said ‘Lulu’ instead of his full name. Probably both.

There was no response. Lucifer kinda counted on the luck if he wouldn’t make noises or move even a little bit, they won’t notice him.

But Silver didn’t plan to leave him. Not in the state he was in. So instead, they knelt down right in front of him. Then, they lowered head to be as low as possible, so they could get under his wings. With a fast, but delicate move, half of their body entered his wings’ town.

Lucifer was looking at them with disbelief and blush. Tears removed his makeup, so all the colors looked like a waterfall of mess on his cheeks. His hair was also more messy and the hat wasn’t on the head.

“There you are, Lulu.” They gave him a gentle smile, full of admiration and care.

“Why are you here…? I look so horrible. Please don’t look…” Lucifer lowered his head to hid it behind his legs.

“Why shouldn’t I see you?” They asked genuinely.

“Because it’s pathetic. Why am I like that? I ju- Hahaha!” Sudden uncontrollable laugh appeared. His face became even more red, feeling their fingers on his armpits. “Why did you tickle me?!”

“No negative talking on my watch.” Silver said with a totally serious face.

“But I really messed u-AHAHAHA! STOP!” Lucifer laughed even more than before.

“Nnnnope. It’s you punishment. You’ll learn the hard way.” They continued tickling.

Lucifer spread his wings and leaned down suddenly. He couldn’t control his body anymore. He was still crying, but this time it was because of laughing. It was too much.

“Please, haha, HAVE MERCY! My cheeks HURT!”

If he wanted to stop them for real, he would already. But he actually enjoyed this. He loved how playful they were. He didn’t expect them to do something so full of fun, but he loved every second of it. Why were they as silly as he was? They had no reason to be like that.

“Will you promise not to talk about yourself that way?” They narrowed their brows, still trying to look serious, but they were smiling.

“I PROMISE, JUST STOOOOP!” He whined in a begging way.

This time, they listened to his pleading. Silver put their hands on his sides to lean on something. He was literally under them, breathing heavily and still giggling a little bit. In their mind, the question were playing in the loop.

If the King of Hell, why cute?

Yes, they knew his origin. At least Heaven’s version of it. So it’s probably half true and half lie. But still, they haven’t believed that he deserved to be seen as this big, bad Devil. He was one of the kindest people they ever met. And they LIVED in Heaven for 5 years. It made them frustrated.

“I… Still feel sad…” Lucifer admitted what he felt to them.

“That’s totally okay. You can feel sadness. It’s really nothing bad, Lulu.” They tried to assure him.

“But the worst is that sometimes I don’t feel anything. Just emptiness…” He looked away. “Shouldn’t it become better already?”

“Some days will be better.” They put a hand on his cheek, rubbing it a bit. “Some will be worse. But you didn’t give up. That is a really important progress, you know?”

They moved their arm to be between his wings and second under his tail. After that, they stood up with him, holding in arms.

“W-what are you doing?” Lucifer asked nervously.

“I can’t stop your feelings, but I can change them to different ones. So, maybe a little embrace with slow movements will be good enough?”

“I…” Lucifer embraced them with his arms around the neck, legs around waist and his tail hugged their leg. He also hid his wings to make it easier for them to hold him. “I would love that…”

Silver started to rock Lucifer slowly with the whole body while walking around the room. During that, they went close to the wall, so with a little bump of their head, they clicked a button, so visual stims started to move with them.

After some quiet time, they started to hum a tune. They didn’t know what exactly, just were creating this with a flow. Some peaceful and slow melody. While they did this, Lucifer put the side of his head to their chest. Hearing vibration of their muffled voice and with it a heart beat.

They enjoyed it a lot. It was actually the first time they were doing something like that to someone. On Earth they were average height and not too strong. Afterlife not only they became a lot taller, but their strength wasn’t limited by Earth’s logic. As well as with other aspects.

He was shorter than them a lot, true, but even if he was taller, they were confident that they could hold him. And they loved holding him. He was as clingy as they were.

From the outside perspective, it could be seen as a tender dance between two souls, even if one of them was carried and not dancing himself.

Minutes were passing while he became more and more relaxed. Lucifer almost forgot how it is to feel safe in someone’s embrace. The comfort, the warmth and the presence of someone he loved was everything for him he needed.

He didn’t notice, but his eyes became more heavy and his hold onto them more and more loose. When at some point, his body almost slipped away, but Silver tighten their grip just in time before the fall.

“Huh? Lucifer?” Their mouth opened a little bit.

Silver’s arm that was holding his back moved just enough to make his head lean on it. His breath was slow and quiet and muscles of his face totally relaxed.

“He fell asleep?” They whispered to themselves.

This one little moment made them realize something. They didn’t believe in monarchy system. Even when it sounded cool, it was just so stupid for them to treat someone differently just because of their title.

But it was something different in this that made them amazed. Lucifer is a powerful angel and yet, he fell asleep in their arms. He felt so comfortable that subconsciously trusted them enough to allow his own body sleep. And not needing to be on guard.

They were moved by this. None tear was shed in this moment, but inside, they were crying. So glad that someone actually trusted them that much. And it was honest, no matter what their own mind were telling them that it was just a coincidence or something.

After two minutes, they took his hat on their head, so it wouldn’t fell from his and then turned off the lights. When all of this was done, they went towards his tower. When they reached it, it turned out that the door was locked.

“Um…” They looked around to see if no ones here.

They didn’t want to get caught in this weird scene that they had to do. Silver kneelt down with one leg and placed sleeping Lucifer on their second, creating some kind of chair for him while one of their arm had a role of the chair backrest. How could they explain searching Lucifer’s pockets? It would be so embarrassing. That’s why they did it as fast and soft as possible, so they won’t wake him up.

After finding the key, they opened the door and entered his room. They knew that the tower from outside looked kinda big, but it was even bigger from the inside. At least it felt like that for them.

The room was messy, but not too messy, with a lot of rubber ducks in random places. The style of furniture could be described in one word: fancy. Even his teapot looked so fancy. They kinda expected it after getting a gift from him. It was just his style, wasn’t it?

They put him on his bed that was probably ten times bigger than his size. If he was awake, Silver would joke that king sized bed in Hell probably means small, so what is his bed called? And he also had a huge duck plushie here. That one was really cute.

Suddenly, they realized one thing that they didn’t thought about while going here. They used his key to open the door. The door was closed before.

So now what?

They can’t just leave without closing the door and they can’t take key and close the door. Not like he would be stuck in his own room when he can teleport, but they didn’t want to just take his property. And what if he would be worried that he lost his key? They can’t just leave him like that. So they decided to do only one logical option:

Stay here until he awakes.

Silver didn’t mind staying here. The only issue was that they wanted to explore room more out of curiosity, but they knew that it would be an invasion of privacy. They already did invasion by entering this room without his permission!

Then they noticed other issue. They put Lucifer in his clothes on his bed. Should they take off at least shoes and coat? But what if he wakes up when they do this?

WHAT IF HE THOUGHT THAT I WANTED TO DO SOMETHING TO HIM WH ILE HE WAS ASLEEP?! I WILL DIE OUT OF EMBARRASSMENT!

But he looked so uncomfortable while laying in all of this. They should do this, right? He won’t have a good sleep if they won’t.

After several the worst mental scenarios that didn’t want to leave their head, they decided to do this. Silver wanted to get it done as fast as they could, but they knew that if they do it fast, he would probably wake up. So they were taking off his shoes slowly and gentle, having a little panic attack each time Lucifer moved on his own or breathed a bit louder or faster.

Lucifer, why the fuck you have so long shoes. They look cool, BUT SHIT! THEY’RE HORRIBLE TO TAKE OFF SLOWLY!

But taking off shoes wasn’t the worst that they had to do. It went pretty smooth, even if it took five minutes. But the coat? Why did he have a coat? He weren’t wearing this before and today he decided to?

It also looks so amazing, BUT WHY TODAY?!

Before anything, they took off his bow-tie, which was easy to do. And then, they took care of the coat. Even slower than with shoes.

First, they had to do the easiest part, which was unfasten buttons. The worst and hardest part was that they had to lift him up slightly. As slow and gentle as they could, their hand slipped under his back and then up.

He’ll wake up. He’ll wake up. He’ll wake up. He’ll wake up. HE’LL FUCKING WAKE UP!

They have never been so close to someone before. It’s different than a hug or just holding him. Even if the act wasn’t intimate he could thought that it was if he woke up. And that was the most scary thing for them right now. Misunderstanding.

They started taking off the coat from his arms. For the whole time, Lucifer’s face looked so peaceful, while Silver were pure of horror. The dualism of how it looked from the outside was hilarious.

When the coat wasn’t on the arms anymore, they were moving it from below his body. All of a sudden, Lucifer moved more than before, which made their whole body freeze in a place and stop breathing for the longest seconds of their afterlife.

After he stopped moving, their movements became slightly faster. As soon as they put Lucifer’s back on the bed, they jumped like they just touched fire.

HE DIDN’T WAKE UP!

Their whole body felt numb, so they just let it be and lay on the floor while hugging the coat.

“Never. Fucking. Again.” They whispered out of breath.

Silver had no idea if it was actually possible to die while having a heart attack afterlife, but they were sure that on Earth they would faint several times already. It’s not like they wanted to do something bad, but they knew if he really woke up, they wouldn’t be able to speak. Their throat would shut down and not letting them say anything. They wouldn’t be able to even explain themselves.

They didn’t know how much time has passed, but when they felt good enough, they stood up and took Lucifer’s coat on one of the chairs. They glanced at him and noticed that they didn’t cover him with a blanket. So they did it gently and didn’t touch anything around the bed afterwards.

But they decided to look at him for some time. He even moved to his duck plushie closer and hugged it.

I ask again: If the King of Hell, WHY THE FUCK HE’S CUTE?! Why the fuck he’s one of the most understanding people I’ve met afterlife?! Why did they draw him in books as the most horrible looking monster with all description of how fucked up he is?! EVEN HIS DEMON FORM THAT VAGGIE SHOWED ME DIDN’T LOOK LIKE THAT!

And he actually RESPECTS ME! MY FUCKING IDEAS! Not like you, you fucking hypocrites! And not to mention this fucking asshole-

Michael

Ugh! Why did I think about this name?! No, forget about him. Fuck Heaven, fuck him, FUCK ALL OF THEM!

They sat on one of the chairs and decided to message with Angel. For now they didn’t mention where they were, because they wanted to not think about any of it for now. They had enough of stress for today.

But all of this made them exhausted, so not even knowing when, they fell asleep themselves with their head down on the table.

***

Because of how early Lucifer fell asleep, he woke up in the middle of the night. With a long yawn and rubbing eyes, he was looking at his clock with a huge confusion. Why did he even fall asleep that early?

Then he noticed a figure that was sleeping with a phone still in their hand. He squinted his eyes and realized that it was Silver. And then he remembered what happened yesterday. He fell asleep? How?! It was a long time ago when something like that happened with someone’s presence.

Lucifer realized that he doesn’t have shoes and his coat on. On the other hand, he was grateful for this, because he hated when he fell asleep in his coat. He liked it, but not good for sleeping. But at the same time, he kinda wanted to observe and feel them when they were taking this off. He missed something like that! Such a shame!

“But why are they here? Why they didn’t leave?” He was thinking out of loud, but not too loud. He got his answer pretty quickly after noticing key. “Oh, right. The door was locked. They probably didn’t wanted to leave until I wake up. That’s so sweet of them.”

He left his bed and walked towards Silver. If they prepared him to sleep, he at least could return the favor. They can’t just sleep like that. It would hurt when they wake up.

Slightly, he took the phone from their hand, placing it on the table. Next Lucifer picked them up without any problem. Even if the height difference between them was pretty big, he was a lot stronger than he looks.

When he placed them on the bed, he took of their glasses. But shoes and their coat that looks like a mix with a dress, disappeared with a snap of his finger and appear in different places. It was a lot easier for him to do it, because of his sorcery. But if he didn’t have it, he probably would be as nervous as Silver while taking off their clothes for the bedtime.

While he was looking at them with a smile, it faded away, when he held his left hand and touched the wedding ring. Even after divorce, the ring stayed on his finger for the whole time. Lucifer didn’t want to accept it. That the person he loved so gratefully decided to split. After so many years of being together. After happy and hard times, wandering through life side by side.

Lucifer was sure that he’ll never find something as similar to what he felt for years with this one special person. But then, they came to his life so suddenly and unexpectedly. It broke his reality that he created for his own mind. That he doesn’t deserve-No, that he shouldn’t move on. That it’s his responsibility to hold this pain in him for the next part of eternity.

But he was wrong. He doesn’t know them, no. But he wants to know them better. Lucifer wants to learn about Silver. That they’ll trust him enough to tell more about their life and afterlife. About their dreams and desires. About their hobby and showing him more of their art. He wasn’t that excited to know someone for a long time and it made his whole body feel light with a pinch of excitement.

That was why, Lucifer, after long 10000 years, took off his ring for the first time. He placed it in a little casket that in the past Lilith gave him when she proposed to him.

“I wish that you’ll find someone great as you. Someone you’ll love and who will love you, Lilith.” He closed the casket and put it to the cupboard.

***

Even before Silver got their consciousness back, their body already detected that something was… not wrong, but different. When they woke up and saw unfamiliar celling, they realized really fast that it was not their room.

When they sat and looked around they realized that they were in Lucifer’s room. Right, they took him here, but didn’t they fall asleep on the table?

Oh, he returned the favor.

Silver nodded to themselves. When they did it, the next thing they noticed was that Lucifer actually was in the room, creating something on his working table.

“Um… Hello?” Silver said shyly but too quiet for him to hear it. “Hello!” They repeated louder.

“Silver! Good morning!” Lucifer left his working table and approached to the bed. “How was your sleep?”

“Should I ask you the same? You were the first who started dreaming.” They started to smile after seeing his grin.

“It was good thanks to you. So I wanted to thank you for this, Silver. What you did yesterday was… really nice.” His whole face blushed, but the smile didn’t fade away. “Do you want something? A tea? Breakfast maybe? I can do something for you.”

“I don’t usually eat right after waking up, but thanks for the proposition.” They thought about it more. “But I would like to have a tea for the morning.”

“Your wish is my command!” He went straight up for preparing the tea for them.

Meanwhile, Silver put on their shoes and upper clothing. They wanted to drink something, but the main reason why they asked was to have more time to think. Believe it or not, this casual morning had some weird vibe. Both of them felt comfortable, but there was also something that they wanted to do. Or maybe say. But none of them knew how to even start.

Lucifer handed them a tea in a pretty cup, so they focused on drinking it slowly to get even more time while he was doing something on his phone.

Silver created in their mind few scenarios, which multiplied with each minute. They tended to do it a lot, especially before a situation that they found serious for them. Situations that needed a lot of energy.

They didn’t believe that they’re gonna do it. But overthinking too much would make it even worse. They WANTED to do it. They WANTED to tell him. To ASK him.

It was a pretty good moment too, right? They loved him and he loved them, so why should they hold it inside them longer.

“Lucifer!”

“What? Something happened?!” He asked with a worried tone.

“Nonono, I didn’t mean to shout. Sorry.” They put the empty cup on the table and breathed deeply. “I-I… I have… something… to ask you…”

“Ah! Okay! I’m listening!” His whole attention was put towards them.

They thought that yesterday was stressful, but somehow today this emotion reached higher level.

JUST. DO. IT!

“WILL YOU BE MY BOYFRIEND?!” They shouted it loudly, even if they didn’t want, but they just couldn’t regulate the volume of their voice right now.

For few, too long, seconds, Lucifer were processing what they just said. And when he got it, he gasped loudly.

“Yes! I want! I would love to have you as my joyfriend, Silver!” He also screamed with a pure happiness in his voice.

“That’s great!” They shouted so happy, but it was not the only thing they wanted to do.

Silver leaned themselves towards him and gave him a gentle forehead kiss.

“I-it’s a… compensation for today… HAVE A GOOD DAY, BYE!” They run away from his room, not being able to handle all of this emotions.

Lucifer was just standing here with a mouth and eyes wide open. But when it hit him what they just did, he-

“YEEEEEEEES!” Screamed as loud as could, was jumping few times like a little parrot and then flied up. “OHMYGOD, THEY CONFESSED TO ME, THEY KISSED ME! WE’RE TOGETHER NOW. I HAVE TO ASK THEM ON A DATE! OHMYGOD I CAN’T BELIEVE IT! LET’S FUCKING GOOOOO!”

***

“VAGGIE!” Silver entered her room so loud that probably the whole floor could hear it.

“What?!” Vaggie run to them and noticed how much they blush and are out of breath. “Don’t tell me you did it.”

“I did.”

“YOU DID!?” She screamed, almost not believing it.

“YES, I FUCKING DID!” Silver shook her out of excitement.

“WHAT DID HE SAY?!”

“HE SAID YES!”

“FUCK YEAH! YOU FUCKING DID IT!”

“I DID! LET’S FUCKING GOOOOO!”

Chapter 6: The Reasons

Notes:

Holy shit! It's finally fucking done!
Not only it took a lot of time, because it has almost 12k words, but I was sick and busy, so couldn't do too much.

BUT I'M BACK, FUCK YEAH!

This chapter will have musical elements and especially this version of song:
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zuADcZSzLUo
Will appear! I think you will guys know exactly when!

Hope you have fun reading!

Next day after Silver’s confession, Lucifer decided to ask them on a date. He thought it’s the best next move. They were together, so this was the perfect way to know each other!

At first, he wanted to propose that they do the date plan together, but during the conversation, it turned out that Silver has never been on a date. That’s why he told them he will handle all preparation and places that they will visit. He only asked them if they have something they don’t like, so he knows what to avoid.

There are a lot of great places in Hell that he wanted to visit with them. However, Lucifer didn’t have to focus only on the Pride Ring. Yes, sinners couldn’t go to other Rings, but there are exceptions. No one will tell King of Hell the sinner with him can’t go to the elevator.

He wanted to take them to Lu Lu World, but thought that it would be too much. Ironically, he made sure to put his pride aside and go somewhere which wouldn’t scream This is my place and all about me! No, they deserved something more.

Lucifer also knew about certain issue: He was the Devil. Incredibly popular figure. So everyone knew about him and would probably gossip as soon as anyone saw him with someone new. He talked about this with Silver too and they were aware of this, but didn’t mind. On the other hand, he knew that Silver could be overwhelmed in too busy places.

That was why he made the decision: He’ll organize and book places that would be usually busy, but he’ll make sure that they will not when they will have their date. But to do this he had to do something he hated so much.

“Ugh… I didn’t call them for years.” Lucifer looked at his contacts. “What if they’re busy? Or won’t be able to organize this on time? Only four days of preparation is kinda… fast, isn’t it?”

He finally decided to who he should call first. His finger clicked at the picture of little bee. He put the phone too close to his ear, not expecting the answer as fast as he did it.

“FOR THE FUCKING SEVEN RINGS! IS THAT YOU, LULU?!” Energetic voice screamed. He almost dropped the phone.

“Beebee, fuck! Too loud, shit!” Lucifer also screamed at her, but it was more in the playful way than irritated. “Hello to you too.”

“Hewwo! You haven’t called me for fucking ages. You better have some good excuse for it or I’ll break into your house!” Beelzebub treated him. Even if she joked, Lucifer knew that she is capable of doing something like that.

“Depression.” He answered boldly.

“Oh. That sucks. I’m sorry.”

“You don’t have to. It’s a bit better now. Anywaaay…” He walked around the room nervously. “Could I ask you about a little, really lil favor..?”

“Sure! What the big Devil needs? You barely ask for favors.” She chuckled.

“I remember that you built arcade games some time ago. And I’ve heard it’s quiet popular, sooo... could I rent it in Friday for two hours?” He was stimming with a rubber duck while asking for this.

“Huh? For what? Are you gonna do a party?! Should I invite my friends?! And for how many people?! GIMME DETAILS!” Bee squealed.

“Not for many, they don’t like busy pla-”

“They? Who are they Luci? Did you get few partners?”

“No! Just… one person…” He blushed.

“Oooh, they/them! Gotcha! SO YOU’RE GOING ON A DATE WITH THEM?!” She asked with excitement.

“Yes, Beebee, it’s a date. That’s why I’m asking if I can rent the arcade games for two hours. Without anyone in it, so it won’t be too much for them and we’ll have access to all arcades. Do you think you can do this for me?”

“Yes! But only if I can chat with them first! Don’t worry, I won’t interrupt your date. I’ll show you guys around, talk a bit and the rest of the time you’ll get for yourselves! I think it’s a fair exchange. I’m really curious who stole your heart, hehe.”

“I’ve thought you ask more in return to be honest.” He giggled nervously.

“Bitch, I’m rich. I’m living purely for the fucking good time! And meeting new people is one of the best part during parties, so it is the best payment I could receive from you, ya know?”

“Okay, just… Don’t tell anyone. People will gossip anyway, so don’t add fuel for the fire.”

“Alright!”

For few minutes, they also established some more details. And they chatted for longer time than Lucifer expected. But he knew it would probably end in that way with her. He knew that Beelzebub is soul of the company. She could chat for days without any rest.

But after 30 minutes, they finally ended the call. It was nice to talk with her, but Lucifer didn’t want next calls to be as long as this one. Without any rest, he called the next person.

“Ohoho, hello, my old friend.” The voice Lucifer heard was melodic and sensual.

“Hey, Ozzie.” Lucifer sighed.

It’s not like he didn’t like Asmodeus. When you know someone for so long, you know how they would react on some things. Especially when he asks Sin of Lust about something that is connected to his date.

“It was a while since you called. How many years? 50? I kinda lost track of it at this point.” Ozzie sounded a bit hurt by it.

“Sorry about that. I’ll try to do it more. But now... I need to ask you some favor…”

“I’m all ears, Lulu~” He chuckled.

“Ehhh… Could I rent your club for one hour? I don’t want anyone here, just an hour for a dinner and that’s it.”

“Whaaat? Are ya gonna eat alone? That’s so saaad. But couldn’t you just come to my club and get the table? Why you need such a private evening?”

“I won’t be alone! I’ll… I will have a date with my new partner and-”

“HUHUHU! YOU GOT A JOYFRIEND? TELL ME MORE!” Asmodeus shouted excited. “You should say it at the start! If you want even more private and intimate time with them, I can prepare the best room for youuu. Ya know, the one with the toys~”

“OZZIE, I WON’T MAKE OUT WITH THEM ON THE FIRST DATE!” Lucifer shouted at him, even his horns appeared out of anger but also embarrassment.

“Why not?! Sometimes the best first sex can happen after the first date, huhu.” Even if he knew that Lucifer couldn’t see him, he moved his eyebrows in a suggestive way.

“No! It’s a date when we spend some time together and knowing more about each other!” He sighed, but got a little idea. “Why have I called you? Maybe I should ask Mammon about this favor.”

“What the fuck are you talking about? You hate him!”

“But maybe he’ll agree without asking too many damn questions about my sex life. I mean, he probably only needs money and he’ll be happy.” Lucifer grinned in the most sassy way. He almost regretted that he couldn’t see Ozzie’s face.

“Okaaaaay, I’ll get you the whole club for the hour. But! I want to meet them! I’m really curious if your taste actually changed or not. Are they taller than you?”

“… Ugh.”

“So it didn’t change!”

“Shut up, Ozzie.” This time he actually felt amused, but wouldn’t admit it to the sin of lust. “You can meet them, you’ll be our host afterall. Just, don’t make them too uncomfortable, okay? I know how far you can get with questions.”

“I promise that I won’t cross the line. Until they’ll like talking about it. Maybe they’ll be more open than you.”

Lucifer and Asmodeus talked about other plans, but it didn’t take as much time as talking with Beelzebub. Ironically, Ozzie knew Lucifer the most out of all the other sins, so he knew long calls wasn’t his favorite thing.

And after this, only one left. With this one, Lucifer had more neutral relationship. They could bond about the music, but nothing more. Their relationship just has never became deeper than what it was now.

But there was actually one thing that irritated king of hell about him. Not exactly about person, but the fact that a lot of people thought Lucifer and him was the same person.

“Hey, Satan! How are you these days, buddy?”

“Welcome Lucifer. Pretty good, and you?” His voice was soothing, like a deep lullaby.

“Good too. And… I’m calling, because I need a favor.” He smiled nervously.

“You’re always talking to me when you need something, so I didn’t expect anything different. What’s this time?” Satan seemed to be doing some other things in the background.

“Haha, yeah… Well, I need your best music hall for around an hour and a half. If you need something for it, just say!”

“Oh, no need for anything in return. In fact, I owe you a favor. Remember 1628?”

“What do yo- Oooh.” He blinked with realization. “I forgot about it!”

“But I didn’t. I don’t like owing favors, so do you think giving you an access to music hall is good enough payback for what you did for me in the past?” He waited patiently for the answer.

“Oh! Of course it is! It wasn’t that big deal for me anyway, so it’s really enough.”

After their conversation, everything was planned. Now, Lucifer needed to prepare everything. Especially clothes! He should do some new design for the date!

***

It was finally the day! Day of the first date! Silver waited for it so much that they almost couldn’t sleep. But they took sleeping peels, so they wouldn’t stay up the whole night.

At the beginning, they didn’t even know if they should buy some clothes for this occasion or not. But Angel assured them it’s the perfect time to do it, so they went shopping and chose their outfit. It was kinda a long trip, because Silver’s body didn’t accept anything which was uncomfortable for them. But Angel’s help was really amazing, because after he knew their taste and what they didn’t like, it went smooth.

Right now, Silver was with Angel in his room, changing into the outfit. They got a black turtleneck without sleeves that also had a holes in the triangle shape under the torso, long navy gloves with little stars on them, jacket on their shoulders that was a mix of black, navy and yellow colors. It was pinned to the turtleneck, so it wouldn’t fall from their shoulders when they flied.

They also had long pants that looked like navy jeans with yellow accent, but weren’t jeans at all. If someone touched them, they would notice they were actually sports pants. It was, because they didn’t like wearing jeans, but liked how they looked, so pants like that were perfect. Besides, they also had a hold thin chain around pants and comfortable shoes, that looked fancy, but were also sports shoes.

“Okay, it’s done!” They came out behind a curtain. “How do I look?”

“If I was straight, I would want to make out with you.” Angel whistled at them.

“But you want to make out with most men, Angel.” They blinked at him, not getting the compliment.

“I meant you’re hot, Silly!”

“Oh! Thank you!” Silver blushed at this, but didn’t rejected it.

“Man, you have to be REALLY nervous about it! Most of the time you get what I mean!” He pointed at them. “What did you do with our King for the past few days?”

“Well, um… Hugging, kissing on the cheek… Once we even held hands!” They bounced out of excitement.

“Geez, you’re such a virgin. Not even a tiny, short kiss on the lips?” He touched his own lips.

“Hey! Shut the fuck up, flat ass! Romantic things are new for me too, so I want to enjoy them first!” They crossed arms.

“Kiss is romantic!”

“But also super intimate!” They inhaled an air slowly. “Also, I might be asexual, but I’m a curious soul too. What if the kiss wasn’t enough for me and I would want to continue further? That I would want to explore his body more than that? I really like touching his hands for example, even if we did it once. They’re actually soft and kinda… different than what I remember from Earth? Does everybody’s skin is different afterlife? I mean, Lucifer didn’t die, but he’s still something different than a human. So what if his skin feels different on other parts of his body?!”

“My is covered in short fur.” Angel answered for one of those questions. “To be honest, it’s interesting.”

“What is interesting?”

“People in asexual spectrum always fascinated me. Your point of view is TOTALLY different from what most people focus on, did you notice it? You literally treat it like just knowing him more and do an activity together which will make you both feel good. It’s fucking great! Of course, I don’t feel that way. I’m totally into sex like most people, but I find it fascinating you don’t feel the sexual need for doing this, but you got other feelings and thoughts that make you want this.”

“You kinda summed up a lot of thoughts I got when I was young adult.” They chuckled on this. “But it’s great that someone actually get it. BUT I STILL DON’T WANT TO DO THIS TODAY!”

“Awwwe, not any emotional description after the act today from you?” Angel did a big eyes.

“NO! I swear that one day I’ll really choke you for making me feel so embarrassed.” Silver tried to sound scary, but it turned out to be like an awkward threat.

“Maybe you shouldn’t give this proposition to me, you know?”

“DON’T GIVE ME IDEAS. JUST DON’T!” They grabbed him and shook him in the air.

“SO YOU’RE INTO THIS?! I KNEW IT!”

“SHUT UP! I DON’T KNOW YET IF IN REAL AFTERLIFE I’M INTO THIS, SO JUST SHUT!”

Silver was dying inside out of embarrassment. They hated how easy Angel could make them feel flustrated. But the worst part was that he was right about it. That’s why it made them feel it even more.

But talking with Angel about those things actually made them feel more relaxed and not thinking about this other thing. And the other thing was: the secret. Silver just didn’t know when they should talk about them being from Heaven with Lucifer. They had so many doubts. That’s why they tried to bury it, especially because today is special.

Just think about silly things and not this!

You can do it some other time!

“Hey, Silver.” Angel poked them.

“Huh?” They looked at him with confusion.

“You kinda spaced out.”

After this, Silver noticed that they were still holding him, just without shaking, so they put him back on the floor.

“Sorry!” They glanced at the clock. “Holy shit! It’s almost the time! Do I have everything?!”

They checked everything in their handbag. Which also wasn’t the usual fancy handbag, but more the sporty one. They even got big water bottle with other things that could be considered as ‘just in case’.

“Holy shit, are you moving out? How many things you have here?” Angel tried to look inside it.

“Okay, I have everything!” Silver ignored him by accident, when they were totally focused on checking. “Now I can go! Thank you for helping me and bye!”

“Write to me when you finishing dominating the king!”

Silver groaned while leaving his room when they heard the last line.

***

Silver flied to the Elevator Station. It kinda looked like a train station they’ve seen on Earth. The only difference was that there are no trains here, only elevators. They thought that it was kinda a lazy name, but on the other hand, isn’t train station lazy too?

They haven’t entered inside, because they knew they could not do this. Not only guards wouldn’t let them to elevator but as well as to the waiting room. That was why they had to wait for Lucifer. They were really curious if sinners went to other Rings before. They have to ask later. If they not forget.

Suddenly, they felt a familiar strong energy. As soon as Silver turned their head to the source of this flow, they’ve seen Lucifer who appeared out of thin air. Of course, Lucifer changed his clothes too, but the difference was that he had makeup and they didn’t have. They just didn’t like having makeup themselves.

Lucifer’s face seemed similar, but he got longer eyelashes and his purple eye shadows were in the sharper shape than usual. If they’ve seen eyelashes similar to his on someone’s else, they would think that they’re fake ones. But Lucifer could shapeshift, so they were sure he got them longer.

The next thing that they focused was his different hat. It still had his snake and apple around it, but it looked more like a stylish summer hat than what he had before. Totally different shape.

They noticed his dress shirt had rolled up sleeves to his biceps. The pattern on it was apples, however there were red but with golden lines around them. His really, really short pants were up to his belly. But even with short tight pants, he got long boots that were cowering almost all his skin on legs. He didn’t change his usual color pallet too much, but it got a little bit more of pink and red.

Besides clothes, he got an accessory, bracelets on both his wrist and necklace with little apple on it. But the most excited they became, when they noticed…

“Same idea!” They both screamed and pointed at each other.

Silver had a jacket on their shoulders and Lucifer also had one!

“Were you peeping at me when I was choosing my outfit?!” Lucifer laughed, but his answer was serious.

“I swear I didn’t.” They shook their head. “But it’s so funny that we chose something similar. Your jacket looks so cool!”

“Yours too! You look so pretty!” Lucifer bounced a little bit in the one placed. And his tail was wagging.

“T-thank you… You too...” They gave him a nervous look. “Well, so now what? Is there any procedure we have to follow before going down?”

“It exists, you’re right. However, because you’re dating me, it’ll be a lot faster. You’ll see.” He held out his hand. “May I?”

“Of course!” Silver took his hand. For the second time! Yes, they were counting it.

They entered the waiting room without a problem. Guards noticed who is approaching, so they didn’t even try to stop them. One of the biggest surprises for Silver was how heavenly the architecture looked. A lot of gold and white everywhere. And even some apple shapes here and there.

“Did you build this?”

“Not alone, Lilith was helping me. When we fell here, we noticed only we were able to move between Rings. So we decided to build the Elevator Station. It took some time, but it works really well.”

“Oooh.” They nodded, amazed by it.

Even if they had enough of Heaven’s architecture, they still appreciated the work he put into this. They will have to ask him about a lot of things. Even if they knew something that most people didn’t know, it didn’t mean that they’re omniscient. No, they’re learning constantly, and wanted to learn even more.

They approached to reception. Lucifer didn’t even mind the line, he just went at the beginning and as soon as the person finished, he took the first place.

“Welcome! Two tickets to the Gluttony Ring, please!” Lucifer asked enthusiastically.

“What the fuck sinner is doing here? Get the fuck out, bugface!” Receptionist only glanced at Silver, not noticing who was on their side.

“Ekhm.” He showed his wings fly up a bit, so he could be seen better. “They’re with me.”

“OH SHIT!” Receptionist almost fell from his chair. “O-o-of course, your majesty! Here’s your tickets!”

“Thank you. Come Silver, we have to go to the left.” He landed on the floor and guided them straight to the elevator.

They had to wait few minutes after everyone will go inside, so they took a sit that was for them. Not all people had sits, but they were kinda special, weren’t they? Or more like only Lucifer, but they got special treatment because of this too.

It was kinda a weird feeling for Silver. They’ve always tried to follow the rules. Especially when they were alive. But they kinda liked that they wouldn’t have to wait hours.

“Okaaay.” Silver thought about finding the topic to talk. “Do people always like that when they aren’t noticing you?”

“Most of the time it doesn’t happen. Maybe it’s because I have different clothes. It took me a while to change into something else, so people recognize me a lot after my usual outfit.”

“So, you have only one pair of clothes?” They joked.

“Of course not!” Lucifer felt almost resentful. “But I liked this style so much, that decided to make fifty copies! Each day I was wearing a different one. For example yesterday I wore 28^th copy!”

“You have them numbered?” They blinked at him with interest.

“Yeah! And I always were them from 1 to 50. Never differently. I… kinda feel that it’s not the one that I should wear when I mess up it. Hmm.” Lucifer looked at them with a big eyes. “Is it weird for you?”

“No.” They shook their head with a smile. “I have some similar quirks too, but I’ll just have to pick about which one should I talk about.”

They actually had a lot they could share right away, but there was one thought that came to their mind and refused to leave it:

Is Lucifer autistic like me? I didn’t think about it before, but… we got along pretty quickly, right? Most of the time it only happened for me with neurodivergent people. So is he like me? Is he the OG autistic? Maybe I’ll have to talk about it with him one day. Not today, but still.

Because if I’m right, what if he doesn’t know? That he didn’t know for… I don’t know how old he is, but older than Earth. So more than 10000 years of not knowing? Damn… And I know that in Heaven this concept isn’t accepted.

I’ll… have to spend more time with him and observe. I just hope it won’t be weird when I’ll start to talk about it. Dunno if he even knows about the concept. It’s pretty new.

After those thoughts, they shared their own quirks with him. At least few which Silver remembered at this moment. For example, they always walked their own path, so if they wanted to go in different direction, it would confuse them a lot. Even if the destination was the same.

Few minutes passed and they were at Gluttony Ring. Lucifer explained to them that they would use the portal, but because sinners can only go through elevator outside the Pride Ring, he chose this way. But later he’ll be able to use it, because they left the barrier.

Silver almost asked him if this rule also applied to winners, but they bite their tongue in the last moment. No, they couldn’t ask him. He doesn’t know and maybe something as heavy shouldn’t be talked about during the date.

They flied up together to the destination, so Silver could see how the city looks. Lucifer knew that they’re new to this, so they took their time before actually starting. And he actually was right about doing this, because Silver was looking at the city with a pure wonder and curiosity. Which made him feel so warm inside. He could look at this face for hours.

“LULUUUUU! HEEEEEREEE!”

They heard sudden scream from the ground. King of Hell lead them towards the ground after hearing this. He knew where they were going, she didn’t have to scream.

“Hello Beebee. Is everything prepared?” He asked her right away after landing.

“Of course it is! I’m keeping my word! Most of the time!” She giggled. “But first, introduce me to them!”

“Oh shit! I forgot.” He cleared his throat. “Beebee, it’s Silver Star, they’re joined to the hotel not long time ago. Silver, this is Beelzebub, Sin of Gluttony.”

“Nice to meet ya! I like your outfit, lil one!” She said with enthusiasm.

Height difference between them was kinda big. Silver was 5'9" feet tall while Beelzebub was taller than 7 feet for sure. It was still pretty tall for humans standard, but afterlife there were giants, so they weren't surprised to be called lil one by her.

“Thank you…” They waved shyly. “Um… Should I call you Beelzebub or-”

“Of course not! Beebee will be fine. But anyway, I’m sure that you want to officially start your date, so follow me! I’ll show you around!”

Beebee let them in. She was talking kinda fast, so Silver focused a lot at what she was talking about. She explained where are certain sections, with what type of games. Silver sensed that there was a lot magic energy around, so they were curious if some game have some elements that wouldn’t be possible on Earth. Or maybe it was just Beelzebub magic which was put on arcades so no one would destroy them. It was an option too.

After explanation, Beelzebub left them, but not the building. She decided to enjoy some of her games by herself while they’ll do their own thing. Just in case if they needed something from her, she would be around, just chilling while calling her friends on the phone.

Silver and Lucifer were walking around, looking for some arcade to play. It was so hard to choose. There was so many games and Silver has never been at arcade too. They wanted to play with their date something that both sides would enjoy.

“OH MY GOD, SILVER, COME HERE!”

As soon as their heard his excited voice, they approached him.

“Did you find something?”

“LOOK HERE!” He pointed at the stuffed toys machine.

Inside of this were a lot of cute toys, but Silver knew right away which one caught his eye.

“DUCKY PLUSH!” They screamed excited.

“We have to help it escape, Silver.” He placed his hand on their arm, with exaggerated serious tone.

“I’ll try my best, Lucifer.” They nodded, totally into this vibe.

“Mission: Unleash the Duck!” Both shouted at the same time.

It was actually the first time Silver has ever used stuffed toy machine. And it was harder than it looked. They caught duck by its big, but it slipped away.

“Shit! Almost got it!” They said irritated. “Also! Don’t help me with your magic tricks! I’ll get it eventually!”

“Alright! Let’s go, Sil!” He cheered them up.

Twenty tries later…

“Fuck yeah! I got it!” Silver took the stuffed toy and raised it up.

“Yaaay! You did it!” Lucifer clapped for them.

“For you.” They gave him the plushie.

He took them and hugged like it was the greatest gift that he has ever got. He made a small portal and lunched the duck onto his bed.

“Do you want something from the machine?” He asked, laying towards towards it already.

“Hmm.” They pointed at the little panda plushie. “This one.”

“Okay, now it’s the Mission: Unleash the Panda!”

Silver noticed he didn’t even try. He was looking at them for the whole time with a smug on his face, while casually moving the hook and getting the toy at first try.

“You dirty cheater.” Silver narrowed their eyes, totally amused by it.

“Hihi, guilty~” Lucifer stuck his tongue out.

It was the first time that Silver noticed that he has a snake tongue. With the smug and pose he has made would make most people go down for him probably.

But Silver was totally immune for this kind of attraction. It doesn’t mean that this thought didn’t cross their mind. Just not in the way that others would probably want to do something with him right here, right now. But they still thought he looked gorgeous. They were attracted to his personality totally.

But to the body? Hell no. If this body belonged to someone horrible, they wouldn’t even think about anything like that. Most people wouldn’t understand this, but they didn’t care.

“Do you want me to send the plushie to your room?” He asked.

“Yeah, sure.” They nodded.

After that, they played few arcade games. Silver wasn’t into all of them, but it was nice to try something new. It was totally different than playing on PC or laptop.

Suddenly, this time something caught their eye.

“Wait a second.”

“Hm?” Lucifer stopped walking.

“Is this ‘Spin Around’ something like ‘Just Dance’? You know, a game when you repeat the moves to the songs!” They bounced out of excitement.

“Yeah! I’ve played it few times in the past.” He approached to the arcade. “It has a single mode, team dancing or competitive one. Which do you want to try?”

“Competitive.”

“Wait, who will you compete with.” He looked at them with confusion.

“You, of course.” They booped the place where his nose should be.

“Silver, I don’t know if you know what are you signing up for.” He took off his jacket, so it won’t go in a way. “I have to tell you, I’m an amazing dancer.”

“Well, I wasn’t bad while on Earth either.” They mimicked his idea, so their placed the jacket close to his. “Or maybe you’re scared that you’re gonna lose to someone less experienced than you?”

“Oh, don’t even tease me or you’re gonna regret this.” He smirked at them.

“We’ll see who’s gonna regret in the end.” They challenged him with those words.

As soon as the first song started, they danced side by side, putting literally everything into this. Silver knew that they will lose, but it was still fun to tease him anyway. But even when they haven’t done each moves perfectly, they were close to his score.

“Damn, you’re just behind me!” Lucifer shouted, because the music was pretty loud. “You got some great skills!”

“Thank you!”

And the first song ended. Lucifer got the perfect score, when Silver got 300 points less than him. They thought it was good, but they got a plan to make it better for them.

As soon as the second song started and Silver made a move which got them closer to Lucifer, they put out their disguised wing out. With a fast flap, it hit the back of his hat which fell onto his face.

“Hey!” Lucifer took the hat back on its place, but his perfect score was already broken. “You’re cheating!”

“Oh, the Devil won’t be able to keep going after this?!” They stuck out their tongue.

“Haha! You wish!”

Second round Silver has won. Of course, they cheated, but they were so smug about it. Lucifer loved this energy.

"Okay, last round!" He shouted to them.

If they cheated why shouldn't he do it as well? Not like he needed this, but it was for pure fun. He created a clone behind both of them. Silver has not noticed that he used magic, because they were too focused on doing moves the best they could.

They made few steps backwards. When they were close enough, the clone put the hands on their armpits and started to tickle them. Their first reaction was to laugh loudly, but it was so sudden and unexpected, that their wings made them fly up, hitting the ceiling.

"Ouch!" They landed fast after hurting their head.

"Silver! Are you okay?!" He turned out the game and run towards them.

"Y-yeah..." They were massaging the place that was hit. "No one has tickled me after I died! I didn't know I would fly up like that!"

"I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to-"

"That’s okay. It was just an accident." Suddenly, they felt something under their hand.

You're fucking kidding me?! NO, HE CAN'T SEE THE BLOOD, NOT NOW!

"I have to go to the bathroom! I'll be right back!" They flied away as fast as they could.

Lucifer wanted to stop them, but it was too late. Why didn't they ask him to heal the wound? He didn't see if it bleed, but if it hurt that much, he could just fix it! It's not a problem for him!

Wait... did I make them angry?

The thought crossed his mind like a venomous sting. He really did, right? There was no other explanation for this. Oh no! He just wanted to be goofy with them!

"But you're always messing up, aren't you?"

He has heard familiar voice. Not exactly from the outside world but the inside of his head. Even still, he has seen a familiar figure creeping in the shadow.

"Go fucking away. I don't want you here right now. Not today." He whispered, even if no one was close to him.

"I'm just splitting facts. How long it'll take for you to mess up again?" The bright figure chuckled. "Maybe if they've met me, it wouldn't be such a disaster already."

Lucifer gritted his teeth. He decided to just ignore it, so the figure disappeared…

At least for now.

***

Meanwhile Silver cleaned their own wound. It wasn't big, but it still made them bleed. Fortunately, they had prepared plasters just in case. They put it under the hair, so it wasn't visible at all. Silver might have short hair, but they had a lot of it. It was really easy to just hide it under it.

"It should be alright! He didn't see it, right?" They started to talk with themselves really quiet.

They wanted to tell him, but not only it wasn't a good time, but they were so scared of his judgment. Sure, Vaggie is here, he is here, but they were both banished! Silver was not!

Their reasons aren't as serious as his. They chose to be here. How would he take it? Knowing that someone left his home that he loved so much? That he can't reach no matter what?

"Stop it!" They pointed at their own reflection in the mirror. "It's your first fucking date! You can't ruin this like that, you had fun!"

They left the bathroom, closing the door a little too strong. Silver was forgetting sometimes their afterlife body/soul is a lot stronger than it was on Earth. It was five years already, why did they keep forgetting about this?

"Are you okay?" Lucifer asked, even more concerned.

"I am." Their answer was cold, but they noticed right away that they used a wrong tone. "I am, for real. Just... nervous."

"Ah! Right! I forgot it's your first date afterlife, right?" He looked at them still concerned.

"First in my whole life." They chuckled nervously.

"Oh, right! You don't need to be worried, I had fun playing with you!" He looked at the time. "But now we have to leave. The next we're going to eat something!"

"That's great! Now if I think about it, I actually feel hungry." They placed the hand on the tummy which literally started to be grumpy as soon as it heard about food.

“That’s perfect!”

When they said goodbye to Beebee, and of course, after ten minutes of chatting, because she couldn’t let them go without it, they left her ring and moved to Lust Ring. As soon as they entered this area, Lucifer gave them umbrella. He has also had one for himself. Of course, his umbrella got duckies on it, while Silver got the one with cute dragonflies pattern. They really liked it, so they asked if they can keep it after and Lucifer agreed on that.

Silver liked that this ring wasn’t bright, even if there was a lot of neon lights. And of course, most stores were selling things connected to sexual activities. They weren’t phased by it all of this, Earth’s global internet kinda prepared them for it. Besides, they’ve never been embarrassed while looking at those things. Maybe some made them uncomfortable, but only if they weren’t into it. They just didn’t look and everything was alright.

Lucifer took them to the place called Ozzie’s. The big banner outside told them the name, but they didn’t realize what it meant in that moment. They also expected more people, but Lucifer told them it’ll be more private, so they felt that he made sure there wouldn’t be too many people. And they were so grateful for that. It was so nice to go to public places without it being busy.

“Stop right there! Today’s night is reserved for two special quests!” Imp, who had diamond shaped patterns on his body, stopped them as soon as he noticed they’re coming closer.

“Jesse, you’re talking about us.” Lucifer chuckled.

“Oh shit! It’s you Lucifer?! I’ve almost didn’t recognize you in this outfit. Must say, it suits you really well.” Then his gaze focused on Silver. “As boss said, your taste didn’t change a bit. Always looking for the tall ones, right, your majesty?”

“Can you just let us in?” He tried to hide his face under hat.

Jesse chuckled, letting them in. He would tease them more, but he knew they came a little bit after the time, so he didn’t want to interrupt their date.

As soon as they entered, all the lights were turned on. Club’s main colors were neon blue and purple with a lot heart-shaped patterns everywhere. Silver has noticed only one table with two sits in the center. They guessed it was all prepared for them and usually it has more of them. There was even a huge stage with poles.

“Wellcum to my club, special guests of the night!” The voice could be heard from the distance.

“Ozzie, what the fuck are you wearing?” Lucifer abruptly asked as soon as he saw him.

Silver turned their head in the same direction as Lucifer. They’ve seen a tall figure with a face that kinda reminded them of a bird, but he also had two smaller faces in his hair. He has worn a maid costume, which probably was showing too much in few places.

“Wow, you’re big.” Silver stated without thinking how it might sound.

“Thank you, I get it a lot.” He chuckled when he’s seen King’s red face. “I’ll be your private maid for tonight. I chose the best costume for this occasion.”

“You could at least choose something less…” Lucifer couldn’t find words, because he should have known Ozzie would so something like that.

“They don’t seem bothered by it.” He pointed at Silver and he was actually right. While Lucifer blushed, they looked a bit curious. “Anyway, I should introduce myself! I’m Asmodeus, Sin of Lust. Usually this place is busy with other couples fucking around, but today it’s reserved only for you. So I’ll be also your chef! You can choose anything from the card’s menu. Come to the table and take your sits.”

“Okay.” They nodded and took a sit with Lucifer in front of them. “Oh! And I’m Silver Star! I almost forgot the introduction.”

“Don’t worry your little head of yours! Don’t be focused on me, but your date.” He leaned to the table and gave them menu cards. “But wow, I do not know who is more lucky: Silver with a Devil as their boyfriend or Lucifer with a sinner as pretty as them! You’re both making great and pretty couple!”

“T-Thank you…” Silver hide their face behind the card, this time actually feel their cheeks becoming hot.

“Do you know what you want to order, Sil?” Lucifer glanced at them from the card.

“I don’t know any of these dishes! It might take a while to read everything.” They sounded kinda worried.

“That’s not a problem, we have time.” He gave them an honest smile.

Ozzie leaned towards Lucifer more and gave him a little card discreetly. King of Hell was looking at him with narrowed eyes, but curiosity took over and he took a piece of paper from him.

On it was written:

Free tips from your dear Sin of Lust~ :*

Silver likes soft compliments! They seem kinda shy when you tell them how pretty they are. So use it a lot to boost their self-esteem! But remember to compliment not only their look!

Did you notice they’re a touchy person? They were leaning really close towards you like they wanted to be even closer!

Maybe they’re not keeping eye contact with you, like you’re not doing with them, but they really like your hands as well as tail. Two places of your body that they looked the most at! I bet they’re so interested in your tail. (Probably wanted to grab it, but they’re stopping themselves)

I won’t tell you their sexuality, it’s their job to tell you, but they’re open for sex for sure. Keep that in mind for the future!

I could tell you more of my observations, but you have to discover the rest by yourself!

I can assure you they love you! You got this, Lulu~

PS: Contact me in the future, so I’ll know how your relationship will develop. I promise, I won’t make jokes. At least not as many as usually, huhu.

Lucifer rolled his eyes, but with an actual smile. Asmodeus knew how to make him embarrassed, but he was a good friend. He really appreciated the note, so Lucifer hide it into his pocket.

After few minutes, Silver has picked up the dish for themselves. Both of them also asked for non alcoholic drink. After taking the order, Asmodeus left them alone and went to the kitchen.

“Um…” He shyly started. “Do you feel uncomfortable?” Lucifer’s thumb rubbed their hand.

“No.” Silver shook their head.

“Oh God, I’m so relieved! I focused only on the place that I want to eat with you and totally forgot how this place can be… Ugh…” He blushed. “Explicit…”

“Nah, I like writing and drawing sex scenes, so it isn’t big of a deal for me.” They shrugged, telling this like it was something that they have shared already with him.

But when they glanced at him and seeing his big eyes totally surprised by what he has just heard, they realized that no. They haven’t told him.

“I… Ugh… I like romance with good intimacy…” They didn’t even try to find a good excuse for what they said.

“I’m not judging.” His totally serious face changed into the smug snake one. “Just surprised you didn’t show me.”

“I…” They thought for a moment what to say. Why have they thought he would not be into this? “When I be ready, I’ll show you. Deal?”

“Deal.”

Lucifer had to hold the urge to ask them if they have ever drawn him. He really liked their style. It was completely different comparing to how he was drawing. But he didn’t know they’re writing as well! New fact about his love! Yay!

When the dinner came, Silver started to eat it as soon as they got it. Lucifer told them they were going to eat, so they didn’t want to eat anything before going out. At least not right before the date. Last time they’ve eaten lunch.

One of Silver’s quirks was to eat with a little bit opened mouth. Either when they were focused on something or when they felt comfortable enough to do it. This time, it was the second case. But as soon as they noticed Lucifer was looking at them and realized what they were doing, their hand hid their lips.

No matter how many times I tell you, you won’t listen, huh? You just don’t want to learn. What if you’re gonna eat outside? Do you want people to see your disgusting way of eating?

“Silver? Why do you hide your face? Was something in your food?”

His concerned voice stopped the harsh one on the back of their head.

“Are you not concerned that I’ve eaten with my mouth opened…” Their voice literally sounded like they did something wrong.

“Of course not! Why could I think that? A lot cultures find it totally acceptable, so why shouldn’t I? It’s your way of eating, so don’t stop!” He looked directly in their eyes. “Besides, I think it’s adorable how focused you are. It kinda almost seem like you’re not enjoying it, but I can sense it’s not the truth. You’re focused on the taste, aren’t you?”

If Silver was just a little bit more emotional at this moment, they would cry. But this time, their body didn’t react with tears, but a big smile. They were actually excited more than sad. Lucifer had no idea how this little gesture made them love him even more. It meant so much, even if from outside perspective it was nothing.

But it was a lot and Silver was grateful. They would never want to meet people who raised them ever again. They would probably go to Heaven anyway. But if somehow they met, they would tell a lot of things to make them feel ashamed to how they treated them.

But no, they would never deserve anymore of Silver’s energy. Not in the afterlife. They had enough of this. The only scenario they would actually enjoying meeting them would be when Lucifer would be with them, so they could be smug about having the literal King of Hell as their boyfriend. They bet their reactions would be hilarious.

“Did I ever tell you I like your hairstyle?” The sudden compliment stopped the chain of their thoughts.

“… No, but thank you.” Silver’s got goosebumps as soon as they heard it. Not only because it was a compliment, but the way he said it played in their mind in the loop. “I… maybe it’ll sound weird, but I like your skin. It just feels so soft and I like the feeling of it! But from the look… It’s hard to choose, because I like basically everything.”

“Please, you’ll make me blush.” He giggled in cute way.

“But it’s not only your appearance. You might be nice to look at, but it would mean nothing to me if I didn’t like your personality. I just… like who you are, Lucifer.” They looked at him with pure adoration.

This, of course, made Lucifer actually blush with a bigger smile than before. It was a while since someone told him this. He knew about his attractiveness. There was a reason why in some books he was described as the prettiest angel of all his brothers. But hearing it would mean nothing if they didn’t like who he is, was so sweet for him. He loved it. He loved them.

He thanked them and then they started to chat about a lot of things while eating at the same time. Even with limited time, they didn’t rush themselves. They could continue talking later if they had to leave.

All of a sudden, Ozzie came to their table and took dishes from them when they finished eating. But Sin of Lust give them something special.

“Do you have a room for the dessert?” Asmodeus asked and placed two cups with liquid chocolate taking almost half of the place and popsicles inside them.

It looked fancy and probably would taste good, sure. But as soon as Lucifer saw what it was, he gave Ozzie’s the most judgmental look he did that evening. It was not like it was even in the shape of what he had in mind, but Lucifer knew exactly why he has chosen this dessert of all the 100 others he served here. He promised he will kick Ozzie straight to his balls for this after date.

“I think I’ll be able to get a room for a dessert, thank you.” They took a popsicle and start to lick it.

Did it mean that Silver was oblivious? No, they weren’t focused on suggestive things right now. But if they were, they would have the same thoughts which Lucifer had right now. And from his perspective, it was a fucking torture. He tried to focus on eating his own popsicle, but just couldn’t stop glancing at Silver.

It’s your first date, don’t think about horny things! It’s the worst thing you can do right now! They’re just eating a fucking popsicle, nothing more! IT ISN’T EVEN THAT SUGGE-

His thought stopped, when he saw Silver’s tongue tried to catch the side that was melting too fast. Doing a move from the bottom to the top of popsicle and then sucking it a bit.

“Shit!” He suddenly stood up. “I… have to go to the bathroom. I’LL COME BACK IN FEW MINUTES.”

Lucifer didn’t even know if any of them responded, he just straight up left, trying to not run, so it wouldn’t look to suspicious. He closed the doors to the toilet and sat on it, thinking about his life choices for a moment.

“WHY?!” He almost screamed, but tried not to be too loud. “Ozzie, I’m going to fucking kill you. I swear, no fucking mercy for the embarrassment I feel right now. I HOPE THEY DIDN’T NOTICE! IF THEY DID, HOW I’LL LOOK AT THEIR FACE AGAIN?!”

He stood up, putting his short pants low enough his hand could slipped between his legs, massaging the entrance slowly. He was so angry and embarrassed at Ozzie, but mostly at himself.

“Well, you really couldn’t hold it.”

Sudden voice caught Lucifer out so much that he almost fainted. Of course, it was this bright figure which was creeping in shadows.

“MAYBE AT LEAST GIVE ME SOME PRIVACY, YOU PERVERT.” He growled at the image of his past.

“I am pervert here? You’ve seen them eating and became horny. You’re the one to judge. They probably saw your red face. They’re smart, so they noticed for sure.” He pointed at him.

“Oh, really? So why not you fuckin’ help me, so I can come back, bitch?” Lucifer was too into it already to even care about the echo of his self-destructive narration right now.

“Holy moly, NO! NEVER!” He looked at him with disgust. “I’m not going to participate in any of these act. I’m out of here.”

The figure disappeared into thin air.

“Virgin.” He said with such venom in his voice that it almost sounded like a real curse.

Instead of his fingers, he put the tip of his tail inside while still massaging the entrance at the same time. Images of their tongue appeared in his vivid fantasies. No matter what scenario if he was the top, bottom, sub or dom. No, it didn’t fucking matter. He wanted them in all scenarios possible. He could be everything they wanted him to be.

“Silver…” He moaned their name breathlessly while his whole body tensed up with a several waves of pure pleasure going through his body.

It might not be long, but still was pretty intense. In theory, he could return right away, but then he has seen his reflection in bathroom’s mirror. There was no way he would show up looking like he just run few miles at high speed. He had to correct his makeup, as well as his messy hair.

***

“Shouldn’t I check on him?” Silver’s head turned to the direction they last saw their boyfriend.

“He’s okay. If something was wrong, I’d sense it.” Ozzie assured them.

Silver only nodded at this, accepting this explanation, but they still felt concerned. Asmodeus knew exactly why Lucifer had to leave. He wanted to tease him a bit, but he won’t embarrass him more, so keeping his date here was the last thing he could do.

“So, you’re sex-favoured asexual and demi-panromantic. Interesting combination I have to say.” He made a third sit appear, so he didn’t have to stand all the time.

“Wait, how do you know this?” They blinked at him with confusion.

“As a Sin of Lust, one of my abilities is to feel a scent of people’s gender and sexuality. Each person has a concrete aroma I can feel and recognize.” He made a circulation move with his hand close the his face.

“Really? You just sniff and can tell something like that? Even details?”

“Exactly, little one.”

“What if someone doesn’t know that they’re, for example, lesbian?”

“It’s not the matter of knowing. Even if a person is sure they’re straight, I can feel they’re not. Everyone has their own special scent as soon as they are born. People just have to take time to discover it. Imagine a person who has blue eyes, but is sure they have green. But they’ve never seen their own reflection before. So when they finally see it, they’ll realize they were wrong, but I could see it as soon as I interacted with them.”

“That’s… actually fascinating.” The next question came to their mind. “But can a scent change?”

“It happens indeed! But majority of population has one concrete scent through entire life. Or it changes slightly.” Ozzie smiled at them. “If you don’t mind answering, have you ever done this before?” To make sure they would understand what he meant, with one hand he made a shape of a hole and put a finger inside it.

“Nope.” They shook their head.

“I can say you are really lucky to have Lucifer as your boyfriend then. Sometimes I feel he could replace me as a Sin of Lust.” He joked. “You have nothing to worry about. He won’t hurt you or try to do something you wouldn’t want.”

“It sounds like Lucifer, but…” They narrowed their eyes with a silly expression. “How do you know this?”

“You could say at least once we went for a little adventure.”

“I knew it.”

“With his ex-wife too in the threesome.”

“Oh.” Silver blinked at him. “This I didn’t expect.”

“Does it bother you?”

“Of course not. I’d be surprised if he didn’t have sexual adventures. He is older than Earth, so he had to not be into sex to not do anything through all of his lifetime or being in closed relationship. Which he said his last one was open as well as our is right now.” Silver shrugged at this, but they would want to hear more from Lucifer what he did in this area of his life too.

“You know what?” Ozzie took out a card from his fluff on the chest and handed it to them. “Call or text me from time to time. It’s rare to talk with someone about those stuff who doesn’t become horny as soon as they hear juicy details. And I might give you some advice or two if ya need it. Or maybe tell you where to buy toys and which avoid.”

“Oh, thank you.” Silver put the card to their big purse. “I don’t know too many places in Hell, so it might be a good help.”

“I’ll be a good help.” Ozzie chuckled. “See who decided to show up finally.”

As soon as they heard it, Silver looked back and has seen Lucifer. Somehow they felt his makeup was even more detailed then before, but maybe it was just their weird impression.

“Well, maybe I’d be sooner if some fucking sink didn’t broke when I wanted to clean my hands.” Lucifer gave him angry look.

“Oh, my bad.” Asmodeus giggled, knowing exactly what he meant. “I’ll tell my staff to take care of it. It’s probably a mess.”

Silver only nodded at this. So they were right, his makeup has changed a little bit, because he had to fix it. No wonder he took so long.

It was time for them to go. They said goodbye to Asmodeus. He didn’t keep them more than he had to like Beelzebub did. He already added a little bit of chaos in their date, so he didn’t want to make it worse.

Now, the last place was left, in the Wrath Ring. Lucifer mentioned this time they will be totally alone, because Satan is busy anyway. He just let them enter the place Lucifer reserved for this evening.

The Ring was surprisingly quiet, but at the same time dangerous. At least in the area they were in. Totally different vibe than three other rings they have been before.

Lucifer took them to the building which looked from the outside like a hunted place from horror movies. If they were here alone they would actually feel not safe enough to continue walking or even thinking about going inside, but they trusted Lucifer.

Trusted Lucifer? Well, without any context it would sound so funny. I’d never trust Lucifer I’ve been studying about in Heaven’s Academy. They were describing him as the most horrible creature in existence and yet… Here I am on a date with this ‘horrible monster’, huh?

Silver looked at the ‘horrible monster’ in question, which looked nothing but the most beautiful and cute person they have ever met even in the darkest place. But suddenly the light were turned on which showed a huge music hall. It was empty of course, so Silver was curious why they were here. Maybe for a dance? But where would they get music without anyone playing?

As soon as this thought crossed their mind, they have heard a silent single instrument playing in the background. Then second one, third, more and more. Silver has realized Lucifer created clones of him and each of them played different instrument.

“You’re fucking kidding me…” They chuckled not believing their own eyes and ears. “You’re pulling the whole orchestra?!”

“Of course! There’s only one more instrument needed.” He cleared his throat and took deep breath.

Echo of the music stopped for a moment before it came back as delicate and slow entrance to the first part.

“♪As soon as I’ve seen you my heart was charmed by your kindness♪” Lucifer started singing with his soothing and soft angelic voice. “♪Making me feel young and full of wonder once again. Your creativity, silly attitude, more list examples I could say.♪”

Silver bounced slowly to the rhythm of music, completely focused on his voice and lyrics he has given to it. No matter how many instrument he could play, they thought his own voice is the most unique out of them. No one could sing in the way he did. They loved it.

“♪None of them would describe how wonderful you are. And how deep my lo-♪”

All of sudden, the lights were turned off and orchestra stopped playing.

“What’s happening?” Silver asked a bit worried.

“I…” Before he could say anything, one spotlight was turned on, showing someone flying in the air. “Oh no…”

The figure had six big wings with white and blue feathers as well as white clothes with blue and golden patterns on it. And on its head was a hat with golden halo.

For a moment, Silver thought it was an angel sent from Heaven. But why would they be here? They made sure they wouldn’t leave any traces. But then… they have seen its face. Face with blue circles on cheeks and blue eyes.

They realized who it was. Or who it represented.

“Get out of here.” Lucifer growled at him.

“Oh, you really thought I wouldn’t come back? Maybe they should know what you really are.” With those words, orchestra started to play again, but this time it played more dramatic and dark music. “♪How could you think you will escape your past from the sins you have been bearing? You are nothing but a husk of your past glory in the darkest pit that was ever created.♪”

Figure flied to him, making Lucifer in the spotlight. Younger him looked from above, visibly being disgusted by the present self.

“♪You have been loved, making everyone smile with your energetic charm. Now who are you? Unlovable creature which couldn’t be called an angel anymore.♪” He mocked him in his face, with a little fake giggle. “♪They’ve never met me, so how could they love you? A man as pathetic as you? With crashed dreams, imprisoned in place that he hates the most?♪”

Lucifer tried to stop it, but he couldn’t. When he felt distressed, his emotions and thoughts could take over his powers. Which was happening today. A clone who looked exactly like him before the fall. An image of what he has lost. And he just couldn’t stop it. The most powerful being in Hell couldn’t stop something as simple as this.

“That’s enough.” Silver placed a hand on clone’s shoulder.

In this case, they could read a situation perfectly. Thanks to their special sight which made them recognize energy around them, they knew Lucifer lost control. They had few solutions for it, but they felt this one in particular will work.

A distraction from his own thoughts. I’m not powerful enough to talk over it or even make clone disappear. It could become defensive and more aggressive, which could make things even worse. Well, at least this knowledge from Heaven’s Academy will be useful. But it means I have to get his attention with…

“If Lucifer is as pathetic as you say then I am not better myself.” Silver stated seriously, still standing close to the clone, so they’ll be in front of Lucifer too.

“What are you talking about?” Clone looked at them with the most confused face they’ve ever seen. And their boyfriend had similar reaction, just silent. “You’re the most perfect person I’ve ever met! He doesn’t deserve you!”

“If I’m as perfect as you’re assuming then why did I have to hide what I am?”

“What do you mean, Silver?” This time, Lucifer asked and clone stayed silent.

“That…” Silver stopped here for a moment.

Were they ready for this reveal? No. They were so scared, but it is better idea than waiting with it. And it might work for Lucifer, to help him.

“I am…” Their voice broke, so with a deep breath they revealed halo as well as white angelic wings. “An angel…”

Lucifer’s eyes widened and lips were slightly ajar. With this, his clone disappeared, music stopped playing leaving only long silence until it wasn’t interrupted.

“Before you say anything, I… Charlie and Vaggie know about it. I told them as soon as I came here, cause I didn’t want to hide a secret from the owner of the hotel if I wanted to stay. I just didn’t want everyone to know and then I didn’t know how to tell you I-”

“You’re a winner..?” Lucifer blinked few times in a shock, recognizing what they are after noticing few details. “Silver, I’m not mad, but WHY are you here? You… You literally won, came through the Golden Gates. And… you’re not fallen or anything?”

This was the first in his whole life he has ever met a winner who has not been Adam. He wasn’t allowed to enter Heaven, even if he could contact with them, he could never see other winners. And it turned out his joyfriend is one of them. One of people he wanted to meet so badly.

“I… It’s hard to talk about it and… I’m scared you’ll judge me…” Silver hugged themselves feeling like it was a really bad idea.

Yes, it worked, because clone stopped existing, but now they were put in this situation they wanted to avoid. How could they explain it? Would he understand?

“I promise I won’t judge you.” Lucifer shook his head trying to shake off his shock. “If talking is hard, maybe you could sing it?”

“I don’t think my vocal is as good as yours.” Silver chuckled, but it had sad tone hidden.

“It doesn’t have to be perfect, just” He placed his hair on their chest. “sing from your heart. Do you have any melody I could play for you?”

“I’ve heard you singing this one sometimes.” Silver hummed the melody for him. “But I dunno if it has tittle.”

“Ohh! More than anything! This is one of my favorites. But I’ve never played it with full orchestra.” Lucifer smiled and gave them enough space.

He gave a sign for his clones to start playing. It started with piano and violins playing as well as with other strong instruments. Silver has never heard this actually playing, only Lucifer humming it and singing under his nose when most words weren’t exactly understandable.

However, now they will sing it with their own words. With one slow pirouette, they made the entire hall change a color which most mostly navy blue and golden. While flow around them were showing moving figures.

“♪Noooo matter where I go people look in my way.♪” The figure that represented Silver, showed few humans as well as angels. “♪Judging everything I’ve ever dooone.♪”

Instead of smiling, figure had more of a sad look while trying to reach anyone. Lucifer listened carefully as well as observed with widened eyes.

“♪Doesn’t matter♪” Silver shook their head. “♪how hard I try to blend. They’re always leaving me no matter whaaaat.♪”

They looked at him, eyes in tears which made their next part of the song sound like a cry. As well as a figure was left alone, rejected by both sides.

“♪More than anything. More than anythiiiiiing!♪” They sniffed before singing one last line of it with a huge pain. “♪I just want to find my own place more than anythiiiiiing...♪”

In this moment, there was a pause in the song. Lucifer has seen Silver stressed, but here… There was a lot more pain than he could ever expect. They were holding all of this inside of them for so long they just couldn’t almost sing.

Now he understood. Even if he didn’t know all the details. It still crashed his heart. He was so wrong about them, seeing only the perfect image. But it changed.

“Silver… Why didn’t you tell me..?” Lucifer would approach them, but he has noticed they needed a space.

“Because my reasons aren’t as serious as yours… Vaggie was banished, you too and I decided to leave Heaven… How could I tell you earlier knowing how bad you want to go home?” They inhaled air deeply. “I’ve just thought… If not Earth or Heaven, maybe I belong to Hell?”

They stood up with a back in front of him. They couldn’t look at him, they were so scared of what they would hear after this.

But suddenly, the music started to play once again.

This time more uplifting.

“♪In distant past I didn’t know my own place as well.♪” Flow around them became red with golden sparkles, showing few high ranked angels while he was in the center. “♪With only one reason to live. To make a smile on their faces.♪”

His figure was approaching each angel and made them laugh. Everyone seemed so happy to have him around.

“♪As soon as one mistake appeared, no one stood at my side.♪” All angels pointed at him. “♪Saying it was all for nothing.♪”

Even with his own pain in his voice, the tone of the song didn’t change into sad ballad.

No, it became even more and more full of hope than before.

As well as he has shown them an honest smile which caught them of off guard.

“♪But if they’re right, you would never have exist. You are the evidence it meant somethiiiing!♪” Lucifer flied up with his whole energy, making the whole flow golden and brighter behind him. “♪More than anything! More than ANYTHIIIIING!♪”

He has flied to them, gently wiping their tears with his fancy handkerchief, giving them one of the most beautiful, bright and softest smile they have ever seen.

”♪I’m so happy I could meet you more than anythiiiiiing!♪” He rubbed their cleared cheek gently.

Silver tried to not cry even more, so instead they smiled as well.

“♪Why did I think you would have judge?♪” Silver flied up with him slowly.

“♪This is okay. You were so brave.♪” Lucifer shook his head, assuring them.

“♪May I have this little dance with you?♪” They reached out to him.

“♪Of course, you’ll lead me.♪” Lucifer gave them his hand.

“♪It’ll be a pleasure.♪” They flied around side by side, but going at different direction, making circled motion around.

“♪We don’t know what will happen in the future.♪” They started to sung both, Silver has spinned Lucifer two times. “♪But we’ll create together something completely brand new!♪”

At the end of it, their made a distance between their own hands which made Silver’s energy appear as well as Lucifer’s. His golden, more powerful energy supported their dark blue one and after that, they threw it up, making an entrance to Silver’s domain.

Both flied into domain. There was still some Lucifer’s accents here, but still, domain was dark blue with bright accents, creating something similar to night sky. In some places there could be seen diamond shaped crystals which looked like ice.

“♪We will not stop being creative spirits!♪” Both stated with a lot hope and joy, flying around side by side.

“♪No hardships too tough to reach our goooooals!♪” Silver looked at Lucifer, not being able to stop smile.

“♪I will be by your side!♪” He answered to them with enthusiasm.

“♪More than anything! (More than anythiiiing!) More than anythiiiing! (More than anythiiiiing!)♪” They sung in turns until they embraced each other.

“♪I’m grateful you’re my boy/joyfriend more than anythiiiing!♪” They hugged each other closer than before. “♪More than anythiiiiing.♪”

They flied out from the domain which has closed. For few longer seconds, they still were in air, overjoyed by everything that has just happened.

Lucifer moved himself a little bit to look into their eyes, placing his hand on their cheeks. His thumb rubbed their lower lip asking for permission on which Silver responded with slight nod.

Lucifer and Silver closed eyes, minimizing their distance to zero. The gesture was full of love and care, exciting for Lucifer, because he could know how their lips feels, while for Silver it was similar with additional fact it was their first kiss ever, which made them even more excited.

“Now you can’t say you’ve never kissed, hihi.” Lucifer joked.

“Aww, you took one truth from me. Now I’ll have to think about another one.” Silver pretended to be annoyed by it.

“Heh, but did you like it?”

“It was… weird. Not in the bad way! Just something new, so weird, but yeah. I liked it.”

“I know how you feel. I’m glad you enjoyed it.” Lucifer looked at the time. “Well, our time here is almost done.”

“Now I’ll have to recharge for the next three days!” Silver said with enthusiasm. “But really, it was great, but tiring as fuck.”

“Not only you. Come on Silver.” Lucifer guided them. “Let’s go to our home!”

“Our?” Silver’s eyes widened in surprise.

“Of course. Our own place.”

This little sentence made Silver giggle as well as felt warm inside. Their own place, huh?

Who would thought I’ll find my own place in Hell.

But… I love it.

Chapter 7: Can I be your muse?

Notes:

Alright! I've finished the first chapter with sex scene, wohooo!
I really hope you'll enjoy that one guys :3

Last few days passed pretty peacefully, even if there were some pretty busy moments. Silver was helping Charlie as much as they could, sharing their knowledge about Earth. A lot of sinners didn’t want to talk what was happening on Earth when they were alive, so they gave her as much information as they could from their own perspective. Charlie was making notes and kept them for later to think what to do with all of it which could make hotel better.

But it was not the only thing that happened. Silver decided to reveal their identity to other residents of the hotel. They know Vaggie is an angel, so they thought there was no real reason to keep it from them. But they revealed reasons only to Angel Dust. He was surprised and even called them insane for doing such a thing like going to Hell by their own choice, but it was mostly as a joke. He had to explain it, because Silver took it seriously, but they were glad he accepted it at the end.

And with Lucifer, their relationship became actually deeper after reveal. Through the whole time, Lucifer was a bit worried what their dark secret could be. Not because it would make them a sinner, but from his perspective, he thought they were forced to do something so horrible which put them into Hell. But situation turned out more complicated than what he speculated.

Silver still didn’t tell him everything about their past in Heaven, but they mentioned something what made him surprised: They were able to enter Heaven’s Academy. Even if this place was made after his fall, he knew exactly what it was and how hard it was to enter here.

To be Academy’s Scholar, candidates had to go through a lot of tests. Not all of them, because candidates are choosing three subjects which will they be focused on studying the most. Only three people can enter every ten years. They also mentioned it was special case, because they got the same score as someone else on third place, so four people could enter.

Which was quiet impressive, because they were able to prepare for the exams only after two years being in Heaven. Lucifer couldn’t even imagine how hard they had to prepare themselves for all of this.

Lucifer asked them why they even wanted to go through all of this and the answer is simple: For knowledge. At least it was one part of the answer. Silver revealed they were atheist before afterlife, so entering Heaven was quiet shocking for them. They wanted to know the truth, but even there they got nothing but a lot of lies. Heaven didn’t lie about everything, but they hated misinformation.

They didn’t want to talk more about it, but they promised they would tell him more details and reasons. Actually no, they wanted to talk, but they had to prepare for it and do notes from what point to start and which things would be the most important to explain. But it was left for later.

Today on the other hand, both of them had free day. On the beginning they spent it separated, but Lucifer decided to check what Silver is doing when evening came. So, he knocked to their door.

“Silly, it’s me!”

“You can come in!” They answered to him, not even bothering leaving the bed. They were laying down while sketching in their tablet.

But the door didn’t open which made them confused.

“Lulu! I told you can co-”

Sudden loud hiss interrupted their sentence. They looked down, seeing little white snake with little hat on it.

“OH MY FUCKING GOD!” They put the tablet on their right side and then leaned towards him to the left. “YOU CAN CHANGE INTO A SNAKE?! WHY DIDN’T YOU TELL ME EARLIER!?”

“I wanted to do a little surprise, hihi.” He came closer to them.

“Climb on my hand!” As soon as they said it, he wrapped himself around their wrist. “You’re so cute! Wait… now it actually makes sense why you’re presented as a snake in the Bible. I was curious about it, but always forgot to ask you.”

“Ha! Not exactly! I can change into other animals as well. Snake form is just more comfortable for me than others.” He giggled.

Lucifer moved towards their shoulders, this time wrapping around their neck. It looked more like he was resting on their shoulders as an accessory. Silver’s body shivered when he touched their nape for a moment, but they got used to it quick. But the pleasant feeling of closeness was still here.

“Oh, you’ve been drawing something?”

“Well…” They leaned back, taking the tablet and the pen in their hands, showing the screen. “I kinda feel my creativity has ended.”

“Oh no! The tragedy!” He was looking sad at the blank canvas.

For few seconds, Silver was sketching shapes without any plan what to do more, trying to find something interesting. Lucifer was thinking about certain propositions. Without any thought what he was going to ask for, he…

“Can I be your muse?”

And the question was said. Left them in longer silence than they expected. Silver was processing what he has just asked for and Lucifer felt embarrassed.

Not because he wouldn’t be an amazing muse, no, no. But, he knew Silver was working on anatomy a lot lately, which meant if he wanted to be a muse, he had to-

“What?” They blinked at him, their eyes seemed bigger while he was looking at them from this close position and snake’s perspective. “Y-you sure…?”

Silver wasn’t shy about intimacy, but it was their goddamn boyfriend they were talking about. They actually wanted to see how he looks without most of his clothes. For sure he didn’t wear gloves! They thought it at the beginning before holding his hands. So did he has more darker parts on his body like that?

They really wanted to discover how he looks, but they sensed he proposed it without thinking, so they waited for his final answer with a blush on their cheeks.

“Yeah.” He came down from them, going back to his usual body.

“Alright, take off your clothes-I mean! Underwear might stay! Just the rest, so I can see your figure!” They hid their face behind tablet out of embarrassment.

“I know what you meant!” He assured them. “Cover your eyes! I’ll tell you when I be ready!”

As he said, they covered their own eyes with hands. They wanted to see him taking it off, but they guessed he was doing it as a part of having fun together. Neither of them have seen each other without even a shirt, not mentioning without rest of the clothes.

Lucifer wasn’t a person who was ashamed of his own body, but there was something he didn’t know if he was ready to show them. The sign of his failure. He placed his hands on it and covered it with illusion, hiding away what was here.

As soon as he did it, Silver felt gentle flow of magic. They almost peeked up to see what he has done, but even without it they knew exactly which spell he used. But why? They had to hold themselves to not ask right away.

“I’ve finished!” He let them know as soon as all of his clothes were taken off.

Silver put their hands down and opened eyes. One of the first things they noticed was how red his face was. It was so visible on his white skin which looked really cute. But then they actually looked down. Both his hands and legs were darker than the rest of his body, changing the colors at the end of limbs. As they expected, he didn’t have belly button and nipples, because he wouldn’t need it anyway. He also had hooves instead of human’s feet, which were red.

Besides that, his body was really similar to the one that humans can have. Not counting the tail which was slowly wagging. And of course, his crotch was covered by underwear with duck patterns. But… then they sensed where the illusion was. In three places on his torso with another three on the back.

What are you hiding, Lulu?

The question was left without answer in their mind. For now, they decided to leave it.

“You look stunning!”

“Aww, thank you.” His cute snort could be heard. “What pose do you want your King of Hell to make for you, my love?”

Lucifer did few poses, showing off for Silver, but at the same time making it easier for them to pick one.

“Hmm, I was doing standing poses so…” They created a new layer in the software. “Maybe you could do some of the sitting ones? On the chair? I didn’t do them much, so it might help me to improve!”

He took the chair and made some poses on them. Few of them were so silly that made them both laugh, but after some time, Silver chose one they liked and started to draw. The Devil could be put in one position for hours and he wouldn’t be tired. But he didn’t want to do it in silence, so…

“Sweetie, you said you wouldn’t mind engaging in sexual activities with me. But I want to understand it better how it works for you. I don’t think I’ve had a lover of your sexuality before.” He admitted visibly curious about it.

“I actually have a good comparison for it. But first, tell me, do you eat sweets when you’re hungry?” They looked at his face for a moment before going back to sketching.

“Nope! I eat them only, because I enjoy them.”

“Exactly! So with this in mind, imagine hunger is a sexual attraction.” They started to explain. It sounded automatic, which was a sign that they were explaining it to others before. “I won’t feel the hunger no matter what. This feeling just doesn’t exist for me. However, it doesn’t mean I can’t eat at all. I can eat, enjoying the flavor of the dish, as well as other aspects of it. But it never will be, because hunger made me pulled towards the dish. I just chose to eat it without the hunger.”

“Oooh, I think I got it.” He nodded his head a little. “So all dishes are like sweets for you. You don’t feel any urge to eat them, but you do it anyway.”

“Yes! I’m glad my explanation worked for you!” They smiled at him sincerely.

“Wow, should I feel special or something? You’re not charmed by my heavenly attractiveness, but still you’re willing to get me?” He questioned with a big smile.

“I might not be attracted sexually, but there is still a hunger for closeness. Sooo, watch out for hugs! You’ll get a lot of them!” Silver threatened him jokingly.

“Oh no! Not your bear hugs! How could I ever escape them?” He said dramatically, but then, he did a suggestive move with his hand, having his snake tongue stuck out at them.

“Don’t move! You’re breaking the pose!” They pointed at him with a pen, visibly annoyed. But they liked what they’ve seen.

“Haha! It really doesn’t work on you!” He settled down the pose again, mimic perfectly how he sat before.

Silver rolled their eyes, continuing sketching the pose. They’ve never drawn a pose while looking at a real person, so it was totally different feeling for them then just using references or 3D models. They actually enjoyed having him as their own muse. How many people would pay to only see his naked chest and they use it opportunity to create an art, totally unfazed, but still in awe how gorgeous he looks.

For Lucifer on the other hand, this moment felt really intimate. Seeing someone so focused on his body in nonsexual way was something totally new. He loved the idea of them seeing him as pretty, but still, they love the person, not the body he was made in. Each time their eyes looked at him, he could sense when exactly they looked, which made his stomach filled of butterflies.

“Lulu, I remembered you told me the Earth was different when Eden was here. So I’m curious is there anything you would want to see if you could go on Earth which wasn’t available before?”

“Such a random question.” He shook his head.

“I was thinking about you and it crossed my mind! Answer!” They ordered him jokingly.

“Your word is my command, my liege.” He winked at them. But then he thought about it for long minute. “Snow.”

“Snow?”

He nodded at their question.

“But why snow?” They asked further.

“Eden was created with perfect weather and temperature. From time to time there was a rain, but snow? It didn’t existed. Snow was created years after I was banished to Hell.” His tone started to become more nostalgic, but at the same time excited. “I can see it in movies, series, documents, pictures, just everywhere. It doesn’t help that in Hell we also don’t have snow. That’s why, if I ever be able to enter Earth, I want to go where snow is everywhere, so I can play with it!”

For a moment, the vision of himself touching the snow crossed his mind, but it faded away as fast as it came.

“But I know it won’t ever be possible. It’s just a little dream I have, you know?”

“I understand it, but… what if you be able to see it one day?” Silver asked with little spark of hope.

“I doubt it. It’s clearly impossible for me to leave, you know?” Lucifer reminded them this fact, which they knew.

“You don’t believe it? Fine! I’ll believe for you it’ll happen in the future! We’re gonna have a snowball battle! And make a snowpal which will look like you! Or even better! Like a duck!”

“Heh, thank you. You’re so sweet.”

After few minutes of chatting, Silver looked at their sketch. They were checking if they didn’t forget about anything, but it everything seemed to be on spot.

“I’ve finished! Do you want to see it?” Silver moved from the center of the bed to the end of it and sat down, so they could be closer.

“Sure!” Lucifer jumped from the chair walking towards them.

Silver thought he would sit down next to them or lean so he could see the screen, but instead, he took a place on their lap, hugging their waist with his tail while his right arm rested on their shoulders.

“Hmm, it looks pretty good! But I see some little errors, do you want me to write down the tips?” He asked, waiting for them to give him a pen.

Silver nodded and handed him pen. Lucifer created a new canvas and started doing notes around the drawing while explaining to them at the same time.

They kinda spaced out, looking at his torso, sensing a spell here even more than before. They wanted to focus on what he was saying, but this took over their head totally.

“Lucifer… May I ask you something?” The question came out from them suddenly.

“Oh? What is it?” He stopped talking, focusing totally on them.

“Why did you put an illusion spell on your body?”

“I-What? How do you know? You didn’t peek, right?”

“No.” Silver shook their head. “But I sensed it. You have it there, there and here, Also three on your back.”

“I… I didn’t know you could do that.” Lucifer blinked at them with confusion.

“Huh, I’ve thought it’s common ability. I kinda could do it from the beginning, but it worked more when I actually worked to get better at magic. The thing I know is winners and sinners don’t use their whole potential but… I think it’s a topic for later. Too much explaining.” Silver was still looking at his torso. “If you feel uncomfortable showing me, that’s okay. I just wanted to let you know that… I know you used the spell. You don’t have to show me if you’re not ready.”

There was a lot of things Lucifer wanted to ask them at this moment. There were only few angels who could actually sense magic around which wasn’t their own. Even he wasn’t one of them. Did they know that? Did they know a winner couldn’t do it?

But he knew about the fact sinners didn’t use their full potential. That was why he was so done after trying to make them better. Because they were choosing violence over working on themselves and it crashed him.

Still, all of these questions crossed his mind and even more. It didn’t mean it was something bad, but he wanted to know why they could do it. However, not right now. Those worries have to wait. There were other matters to explain.

“There’s no point at hiding this if you know. And… you deserve to see it. I know I can trust you with this.” Lucifer placed his hand on his chest.

After little gesture, the spell was deactivated. Lack of illusion revealed three huge scars. One on the right side a little bit above where a chest is, second was lower, but in the middle, closer to heart when the last one was on the left on his stomach. The same scars were on his back, which meant something had to cross through his body.

“Oh shit…” The realization hit them. “They are… They’re the scars which can only be made by the most powerful weapons in Heaven, that only Eld-”

“Elders of Heaven can create.” He chuckled quietly with a sad tone. “Didn’t know they teach about it in Academy.”

“They… didn’t.” Silver looked away, almost with a sign of guilt.

“… Wait! You didn’t steal anything from Secret Archive, right?!”

Silver showed him one finger with a little bit of shame.

“Only one scwroll…” They said in the most cute way possible. “But I put it back after an hour!”

“And I’ve thought you’re innocent. Didn’t know my joyfriend is a thief.” Lucifer joked, but was still kinda concerned, because he knew what could happen if they were caught.

“They made me angry, because-Wait a minute… You’re changing a topic to not talk about this!” They pointed at his scars. “You little cunning angel.”

“Ah, you got me!” His tone changed from goofy to more serious once again. “I… I can tell you only that it happened during my banishment. I’ve fought Michael and this is what I got… I’ll tell you the whole story, when I’ll be ready...”

Michael’s name was ringing in Silver’s head.

Why is he everywhere?

And then, in that little moment, they’ve realized something.

HOW THE FUCK DIDN’T I THINK ABOUT IT?! THEY’RE BROTHERS! IT MAKES SO MUCH SENSE! THEY’RE EVEN KINDA SIMILAR TO EACH OTHER!

How did I miss it? I knew Six Heavenly Virtues are represented by angels, but… Wait, six? I know all the names of six virtues. Lucifer for sure has energy of the virtue, which means… THEY’VE ERASED HIM?! IF HE IS THE SEVENTH VIRTUE, THAT MEANS THERE WAS NEVER SIX! Holy fuck...

What did he represent?

Their thought were stopped by the sight of Lucifer who seemed down. So they got an idea. They started taking off their upper clothes.

“W-what are you doing…?” Lucifer looked at them in confusion and big blush was created on his face. He still was sitting on their lap, but gave them enough space to do it.

“I know it’s not the same, but…” Silver revealed their chest and looked at him with a little smile. “I got scars too.”

Lucifer glanced at them with a little bit of surprise. He knew they were top surgery scars, but hasn’t seen any of them so close before. His curiosity took over, which made his left hand close to touch, but stopped in the last moment, realizing he should ask first.

But before he could do it, Silver gently stopped his hand from leaving and pushed it gently towards the scar until the touch was made. With a little glance at their face which showed him a smile on their face, in awe he started examining them.

They were made before they died, it was certain. There was a small difference in how the scar feels when it’s done during life and afterlife. They could be mistaken for tattoos, creating a pattern.

He didn’t have to ask them more at this moment, the feeling of them said more than words. But there was one thing he had to say.

“They’re outstanding.”

Silver focused totally on his hands and how they felt against their skin. Seeing someone looking at their body with so much love was a totally new feeling. This feeling made them warm and calm inside. They loved to have him so close. His touch felt so gentle.

So, when they heard his compliment, their wings appeared and hide their face. They weren’t big enough to hide more.

“T-thanks! You’re… ugh… first who touched my chest…” They revealed this fact and then tried to calm down their wings to show their face again. “And your scars are outstanding too! Even if they’re made after really awful events, they still look cool!”

“Silly.” he touched their cheek and rubbed it gently. “You don’t have to return the compliment each time I’m giving you one.”

“But you deserve them too…” They looked away innocently. Their mind tried to find another excuse, but failed.

“Hmm, are you gonna return this too?”

With this question, Lucifer came closer to them, touching their lips. Silver was used to this more and was more confident about it, so they returned the kiss.

Okay, don’t let your imagination go too wild. It’s just a little kiss. Don’t put your mind into horny zone just beca-

Their thoughts were interrupted by two ends of his snaky tongue. It caught them completely out of guard. However, they opened lips shyly, letting him in, leading the kiss, because they didn’t know how to do it exactly.

Wait a fucking minute! IT IS THE TIME TO MAKE IT HORNY?! Okay, okay, okay, don’t panic. You know how it works. You’ve read, watched, Fuck, you’ve even written it! You know the theory!

THERE’S NOTHING TO BE WORRIED ABOUT.

“Sil, are you there?” He chuckled, looking directly in their eyes.

“Ugh… I was thinking too much what to do, sorry…” They chuckled with him, but it was more nervous.

“We don’t have to go further than this. I know we didn’t discuss it, so it’s-”

“No, no!” They interrupted him, shaking their head fast. “I want to do this! I’m just… kinda worried about one thing. I mean, what if I do something what you don’t like? What should I do? Or if I do something wrong? Wait… that’s actually two things I’m worried about…”

Lucifer nodded, taking their hand, so he lead them to lay more on the bed than sitting on the end of it. The change of position actually made them feel a bit more relaxed then they were before.

“Maybe we should discuss who should start?” Lucifer gave them the idea.

“Hmm.” For few seconds, they looked at him, thinking about these options. “I actually would want to start, but I don’t want to randomly stop for too long time like I did before.”

“Oh, I can help you with that.”

“Huh? How?”

“Hihi, just trust me, Silver.” He gave them a playful smile.

For a moment, Silver was looking at him suspiciously. But after few seconds of indecision, they came closer to him. Slowly brushing his hair which became messy after. They gave him soft kisses all over his face.

“Now, move a little lower. To my neck.” Lucifer raised his head, giving them a better access to his neck.

Huh?

With a little disorientation, they did what he said, starting to kiss the skin which seemed to be even softer then the one on the face.

“Mhm, good. You can do more than kisses if you want.” He reminded them about more than one option.

Oh! He’s guiding me! Thanks, Lulu!

With a bit of more confidence, their last kiss revealed the tongue, slowly traveling from the lowest to highest part, reaching his chin. Through the whole action, Lucifer’s body shivered, becoming warmer in few places, but most visible were his cheeks.

“Oh shit…” He took a deep breath, trying to collect his thought while they started to sucking his neck gently.

Lucifer almost didn’t notice, while Silver was focusing on his neck, that their hand explored his torso a bit nervously. Going even lover to his stomach. For a moment, their fingers felt the fabric of his boxers. As soon as they realized what it is, the hand moved back higher.

“Oh?” Lucifer looked down and reached with his tail for their wrist, leading it even lower than it was before which made them stop and look at him with a blush. “You’re more than welcome to explore this area, Silly.”

“Um… Wait.” They looked down at the crotch and then again at his face, squinting their eyes. “You’re heavenborn. What… What do you have here?”

“Haha! What made you ask me this?” He was visibly amused by how their face looked right now.

“I’ve read enough descriptions of heavonborns to know your bodies work differently. But they didn’t teach me anything about sexual engagement with one of you. Especially high ranked angels. Your true forms look scary as fuck.”

“I won’t say you’re not right about it, buuuut” He chuckled.” there’s only one way to find out, my love~”

Silver rolled their eyes knowing he wouldn’t just tell his little secrets without fun. Attraction for new kind of knowledge, especially if it included their boyfriend, was what made it even more interesting. They wanted to explore him and they finally could.

Their fingers grabbed his boxers and pulled them until they reached the end of the legs, leaving the last part of his clothes to reveal his whole naked body. They glanced at this area for a moment and then his face with puzzlement on which he just smiled, almost innocently. Yet the main emotion they felt was curiosity.

Their gaze came back to area under abdomen. Their hand slowly rubbed the smooth skin. They haven’t feel anything, at first thinking maybe there will be the entrance. Like the one which snakes have. Their hand slipped even lower, still not finding anything besides smooth skin. They were continuing it until being sure.

While Silver was examining him, Lucifer was looking at them with total awe. He has never met a person who would be interested in his body in such unique way. It was a new and different feeling for him which he started to love more and more.

“It’ll sound stupid when I’ll say it out loud.” They exhaled fast, trying to hold laugh. “You have nothing here, right?”

“Bingo! Good job!” He gave them a little clap.

“You’re literally like a mannequin or a doll! That’s amazing!” They flapped their hands, feeling so full of energy after collecting new fact about angels. “But I guess there’s more to it than that. Knowing you can shapeshift, hmmm?”

“Hihihi, you’re absolutely correct! I can totally adjust.” With this, he changed position to the sitting while leaning his back on the end of the bed.

Area on his crotch started to glow with a soft light, changing its shape.

“I can have dick, pussy, both in all different combination. Or maybe something more exotic? Like tentacles?” With each example, he shapeshifted himself to show off long enough what he was capable of. “I can be whatever you like me to be. If not out of attraction then out of desire~”

With those two last sentences, his voice became deep and sensual, making Silver’s whole body tingled at it. Maybe they haven’t experimented much, but they knew too well they had voice kink. And his voice, especially while having such deep tone, actually made them turned on.

They felt a bit aroused before while giving Lucifer’s pleasure, cause of sensual touch, but now it reached higher level. They thought for a longer moment for their options. They were interested a lot about trying tentacle, but not for their first time.

Suddenly, their curiosity fully won with their arousal, making them ask:

“But what happens with your body when you don’t have anything here?”

“Now that’s intresting. I should expect you’d ask about it.” His body returned to his natural state. “Heavenborns angels have several spots on the body which can become sensitive when we’re horny and they’re reacting on a massage. Everyone has different spots like that.”

Did he say a massage?!

“I know how to do a massage! I’m not a professional, but I can do this!” Their confidence became a lot stronger at this moment. They pulled him closer to them, wrapping his body slightly with their legs. “Where are your spots, Lulu?”

“I…” He took a deep breath, completely unprepared for this sudden change, but visibly turned on by it. “I won’t tell you all of them today, however…”

With a bit of shy attitude, Lucifer pointed at his own hand. As soon as he did it, Silver embraced his hand in their own hands. Of course, he had smaller hands than them, they liked how different they were too.

The massage started with rubbing his palm strong enough for him to feel it and take pleasure from it. Silver was fully focused on this, carefully giving a care to the palm, as well as each of the fingers.

It didn’t pass too long until Devil’s breath started to become more heavy, even leaving quiet needy moan.

Ffffuck, they didn’t joke about knowing how to do it… They ’re hitting all the most sensitive parts...

“It’s… fascinating.” They commented, focusing on how he was reacting to each time they massaged a certain part of his hand. Not only he got something good from it. Besides the joy of giving a pleasure, Silver felt relaxed doing those repetitive motions. It was literally a sensual stimming for them.

He opened eyes, which were closed for some time, so he could focus on the feeling. In that moment, Lucifer has seen the cutest and most honest smile he has ever seen when their eyes had twinkling stars out of wonder.

However, something shifted. Their eyes looked directly into his, while the smile from the cutest changed into mischievous, even slightly dangerous.

Without any warning, they opened mouth putting two of his finger directly into it, giving him an intense suck.

“A-AH! Sil!” His voice completely broke, as well as his body shivered by this sudden raw wave of pleasure.

Lucifer’s mind tried to embrace what was happening. He knew it was their first time and they would be nervous. However, he underestimated them. As soon as they had found something they were good at, they took the lead with a confidence.

He even thought before they might be a bottom. But he was totally wrong about it. They were just lack of confidence and experience. But not right now. Right now, he was first exposed of Silver’s true colors.

Before doing anything further, they observed his reaction, which seemed for them like a green light, so they continued. Holding his wrist, they moved his hand, making his fingers stimulated by in and out motion in their mouth. And with their spare hand, their grabbed his second, which held tightly on their shoulders, giving a massage to this one too.

Silver loved how much pleasure they were giving him. They were so worried at the beginning, but now they totally got into the zone of giving him as much care and love through this as they possibly could.

“Si-Silver… I’m c-close…” He whined with a pleading tone.

They started to rub his palm a bit harder while they put his two fingers whole back in their mouth to suck them even more than before. His whole body suddenly tensed with a loud and long moan.

Silver continued this for at least one minute, making his pleasure last longer than it would if they stopped sooner. But when they did, his whole body fell onto them, his face totally hidden in their chest. They hugged him, giving him a time to recover.

“Umm…” They looked at his face when he raised his head, just staring at them without saying anything. “Did… Was it good enough…?”

“Good… enough…?” Lucifer laughed at this with a pure joy. “Silly, it was more than enough! You were actually good at this!”

“Thanks… This is the thing I know how to do but I don’t think I would be good at other aspe-”

“Shhhh.” He put the finger on their lips. “You’ll learn eventually. I can also try to be your guide for real next time.”

“Oh! Yes, please! It was a lot easier to do it when you told me what to do.” Silver nodded with excitement, knowing they wouldn’t be left alone.

“But now, hihihi.” With a firm grip, Lucifer tossed them on the pillows, almost making their plushies to fall from bed. “I think someone needs a proper reward for making me feel so good, don’t you think?”

“But… You don’t have to do it if you feel tired? I can wait for the next time, you know?” Silver answered honestly, not wanting to make him do more than he could.

“Tired? Ohoho, nonono.” He shook his head fast. “My monarch, you would have to do it at least five times more to make me feel any tiredness. I could go for hours if I wanted to, so don’t worry about my stamina.”

“Heh, I keep forgetting your body doesn’t work with human’s stan-” Their voice disappeared when they felt something sliding under their pants, pressing their intimate part through the fabric.

Oh shit, it’s his tail!

Out of instinct, their thighs tightened, squishing his tail between their legs, which make it unable to move.

“Mmm, you’re so wet. How could I leave you hanging? I would be such a bad boyfriend if I did.” His hand grabbed their knee, so he could pull it a bit. His tail got released, with one side soaked in their fluids. “Do you want me to continue?”

Before their answer, Lucifer grabbed the end of his tail in his hand, facing the wet part towards his own mouth. His eyes were fully focused on Silver while he opened it, slowly showing how long his tongue can get. With a long lick, he tasted them indirectly.

Silver’s imagination was rushing on incredible speed while watching his little show he gave them. Even if they were nervous again, they wanted it. They wanted to experience the pleasure given by another person.

Without any word, they just nodded shyly. They actually didn’t know if they’re gonna be able to say anything until Lucifer finished with them.

Holy fuck, he is going to do this to me. What if I faint? NO! I can’t do this! I want to be fully here the whole time! Don’t think about it! FOCUS!

“Hihihi, I knew you’d want this.” With a slow movement, he took off their socks and pants, leaving only underwear. “Such a cute pattern.”

He commented little pandas on their underwear. But what caught his attention before and now was a little stain on it. He grabbed the underwear, waiting for their permission.

“Y-you can…” They collected themselves enough to say it out loud.

With it, he took off the last part of their clothes. One of the first things he noticed were stretch marks, which were barely visible, but on their skin it kinda looked like tiger’s pattern. Then his eyes noticed pubic hair, which they had a lot.

“You’re fluffy in more parts than one.” He brushed through their pubic hair playfully.

“One of the things that stayed with me afterlife.” Silver chuckled, feeling a little bit more relaxed.

“Really? But it wasn’t blue, right darling?” He asked knowing the answer, but he was curious about their hair color.

“Of course not. It was dark blonde. Nothing crazy.” They shrugged.

They wanted to say a bit more, but then, they felt when they boyfriend changed his position. He lowered himself so his face was in front of their opened labia. They expected a cooler feeling after taking off clothes, but their body totally wasn’t used to the warmth of someone’s breath.

They could literally feel it against their skin down there. How he looked at this and then at their face didn’t help at all. Silver swallowed loudly, at the same time reaching for the panda plush and hugging this tightly.

“I’m not going to survive it…” They stated dramatically.

“Silly, I’ll be gentle. You have nothing to worry about.” He tried to make them calm, but he knew how the first time feels. He remembered how nervous he was. “Do you want me to start with fingers or tongue?”

“… Tongue, please…” They weren’t looking at him when they said it, feeling embarrassment and excitement at the same time.

“Mmm, you’re so needy. I’ll give you what you want and more.”

As soon as he grinned, not only his tail was here. No. His eyes changed color while long horns grew up from his head. His arms became purely black with few red parts, especially seen on the end of his fingers. Even all of his six wings showed up. But they didn’t know if they were as big before as they were right now.

“I’ll make you scream, Silver~” The Devil showed his tongue which became longer and thicker than before.

“Holy fuck…” Their eyes widened, seeing this form for the first time in live.

Before they could think more about it, Lucifer begun his first move, moving his tongue from bottom to up of their folds. Feeling of the tongue was alien, but not unwelcome, which could be seen by how their body shivered.

“We passed the introduction stage. Time for the next step.” After saying that, Lucifer’s tongue wrapped around their clit, doing circular motion around it.

Silver’s whole body tensed up, squeezing their plushie strongly. Their eyes also wanted to close, but they refused this, because they wanted to see him. They could feel his forked tongue which gave even more sensation than it would without it. They tried to breath deeply, which was already hard.

All of a sudden, he stopped, smiling at them in the similar way they did at him before.

What does he want to do-Wait! He’s mimicking me!

As soon as Lucifer took their clit into his mouth, sucking it strongly, they left a loud yelp almost chocking on the air they were breathing. Their back arched and legs would start to kick, but Devil’s arms hold them tightly in place.

Never in their whole life they felt something which gave them such visceral response. It felt almost like a thunder came through their whole body, not living for a moment.

“Kurwa mać…” They clenched teeth and closed the eyes which they tried so hard to not do this.

But it made them fully focused on the feeling. Noticing all nuances, like him liking at the same time while sucking or literally kissing their clit. It felt like he was eating them for real. And somehow he was still so vocal while his mouth was full. Each time he did any noise, they felt the vibration of his body.

He stopped again, just in the moment when Silver felt they were incredibly close to reach what their body needed so much. After taking few deep breaths, they frowned at him with such disappointment he almost laughed. He actually thought they were mad at him.

“Hihihi, I think we can go to the ne-”

Immediate and strong grip on his horns made him shut up faster than he could process it. Without realizing when, Lucifer lips were forced to come back to their place.

“It’s not time for fucking talk... Use your tongue in me instead.” Silver didn’t ask, but ordered him. They needed him without any break. They didn’t need to stop anymore.

Fffuck! They pulled my horns! Lucifer thought, trying to collect himself. Hahaha! I love it! It’s so fucking hot! I’ll show them my real skills for that !

His whole tongue slipped into them. Because it was so wet and flexible, there was no need to prepare their entrance. Especially how much fluids Silver’s insides produced by itself.

They gritted teeth, feeling familiar but at the same time alien feeling. It was completely different than any sex toys or their own fingers. Not only it wiggled in perfect way to stimulate their g spot, but Lucifer opened his mouth wide enough to still have their clit inside.

“Lulu…” They pulled his horns harder. “I-I’m…”

They didn’t have to say anything more. He gave them the final long suck while his tongue was still wiggling inside hitting all the best spots.

While Silver was doing this alone, they weren’t vocal at all, but at the end of this, they literally screamed. Their moan, which could be mistaken for cry, was as long as their orgasm. Lucifer wanted to make it longer, so he didn’t stop until he knew it would be too much for them.

He pulled out himself, even if Silver was still holding him hard, but they let him go when body felt too numb to do anything. First, Lucifer cleaned up his mess with a tongue, not touching their most sensitive parts, so they could rest. After that, he climbed on them, resting his his head on their chest.

“You did so well, Silly.” He rubbed their cheek, making their eyes to faintly focus on him. “My little star did so good for me. Such an incredible job for the first time.”

He moved closer to their face, giving it soft kisses all over it while his hand brushed through their hair, massaging the scalp.

“I… Wasn’t I too harsh with you? I kinda pulled your horns hard…” They forced their numb arms to wrap around his waist, rubbing his back.

“Nuhuh. I actually came second time thanks to this. You discovered my second spot at the first time. Pretty good I have to say.” He giggled, still giving their face kisses from time to time. “Sooo, you’re a dom, huh? I’ve thought I’d know what to expect from you in bed, but I didn’t predict this. You totally didn’t give me this vibe before.”

“You came from this? Wow, I’m so glad I could make you feel good two times. Wait, dom?” They thought about it for a longer time, because of foggy mind. “I don’t think so? I mean… I just… I’ve imagined myself in dominant role before, but I wouldn’t mind being bottom, I think.”

“Oooh, I see, I see. So a switch leaning towards dom more.” He nodded, thinking that it actually suits to them when he considered everything.

“I… think it’s correct. But I’d have to do it more times to be sure.” They closed eyes, so they could focus on Lucifer’s nails scratching their scalp. “What is your role you’re most comfortable with?”

“I’m a total switch! Literally on the perfect middle! I enjoy both equally, as well as being power bottom or submissive top. I can be literally whatever you want me to be.” He winked, even if they couldn’t see it right now.

“Is that so? That’s amazing, Lulu.” They opened, seeing the total, but beautiful mess. “Did I tell you before that I love you?”

Lucifer gasped, hearing those words.

“No! You didn’t!”

“Wait… I DIDN’T?!” Their face looked horrified. “I’ve thought I did?! Didn’t I say it on a date? Or after?”

“No, but I didn’t too!” Lucifer suddenly realized this fact.

“DID WE FORGET?!”

With this question, there was a total silence, but then it was interrupted by a loud laughs full of joy.

“I’m going to fucking cry… How the fuck did we forget something like that?” Their cheeks started to hurt from laughing.

“I don’t know, but I love you Silver! I love you, I love you, I love you~”

Lucifer started to repeat this phrase so many times that Silver lost the track of how many times he actually said it. And they wanted to count it! He ruined their fun! But they joined him, repeating it with him.

“Okay, I think we said it enough times. I’ll never forget again.”

Silver still was so amused by this. They felt so free with him. They didn’t have to be worried about forgetting it. Especially when he did too. They could both be goofy together, without thinking what others would say. That it was immature or something like that. No, it was their little safe space, when both of them could be just themselves.

“I won’t too. I’ll say at least ten times everyday from now on.” He made the decision, which they were sure he would keep. “Do you want a hot chocolate?”

“I always want a hot chocolate.” Silver answered, but in this moment, they wanted it even more.

“With whipped cream?”

“Of course!”

“Alright! I’m gonna prepare it for us! Dududududu~” He hopped from the bed while humming at the same time.

And the rest of the time, they spent being hugged to each other while watching some movies before bed. Silver fell asleep first, so Lucifer made sure they were in the comfortable position, turned off the light and joined to them for the first time, being a big spoon against their back.

It was a while since he slept with anyone in the same bed. It was so comfortable, feeling the warmth of second body. Their body. But he sighed, when he started to think about other things. Even when he came to terms with the fact that they’re a winner, he still couldn’t believe it sometimes. From his perspective, they deserved all the good things.

T hey deserve Heaven, but Heaven didn’t deserve them, huh?

This thought made him consider the possibility if it also implied for him. But he knew he messed up. He made a mistake and it was a proper punishment.

Or maybe… just maybe. It was too hars h, considering how fast the trial ended ? And how hypocritical one of his siblings could be seen as right now...

With this question in his mind, he fell asleep while embracing the warmth of the new little star in his life. The warmth he promised to shelter and adore with himself.

Chapter 8: Family Bonding

Notes:

Last 7 chapters were just act 1. The entrance to the story of Silver and Lucifer. To their relationship.
However, this chapter is an entrance to act 2.
If you're one of few people, who decided to go that far, thank you for reading. I want to finish this story and I really hope I'll reach the end, so you guys can experience more.
But I warn you, act 2 will become pretty dark and serious in some moments. Maybe not right now, but there will be a breaking point.
So, stay tuned guys and enjoy the ride!

The day finally came! 4 ^th anniversary of Charlie and Vaggie’s relationship on which Lucifer was invited! However, some things have changed through all of this time, so King of Hell asked his daughter if he could invite his partner. As soon as Charlie has heard it, she agreed on that without asking any questions.

After that, Lucifer made sure if his joyfriend didn’t mind to spend time with them on anniversary few days before the day came and they agreed as well! He was so happy that everything went well. He thought it would be kinda like a double date, but with more familial vibe. Charlie prepared all activities, so he was curious what she thought about.

“Are you sure wearing more casual clothes is okay?” Silver asked while walking next to him.

“I’ve asked Charlie about it and she said yes! They won’t dress up in fancy style as well.” Lucifer assured them.

“Oh, alright.” They nodded at this.

S ilver thought it was a cute idea that his daughter wanted to spend time with both of them too. They had good relationship with her. Maybe they weren’t the closest friend to her, because they got along with Angel and Vaggie a lot better, but they still cared for her.

“Good morning, dad!” She greeted him, but before anyone could answer, she asked. “Wait, where is your partner?”

“Umm, here?” Lucifer pointed at them, not knowing why she reacted like that.“You’re dating Silver?!” Charlie gasped in total shock.

“They didn’t tell you, hun?” Vaggie looked at them with widened eyes, but a smile on her face as well.

“No! I’ve thought it would be someone I don’t know, but it turned out it’s someone I already know!”

L ucifer and Silver turned their heads to each other in total confusion. Lucifer even frog blinked at them.

“Lulu, why didn’t you tell her?” Silver questioned a little bit quieter than they wanted.

“I-Um… I’ve thought you told her! She’s your friend!” Lucifer tried to find the reason for his forgetfulness.

“She’s your daughter.” Silver stated boldly.

H e knew they were right. Somehow in his mind, this conversation has happened and there was no way he could forget. The partner was mentioned, but Charlie didn’t get any details.

“Sorry… I forgot.” He confessed and cringed at those words. How many times it happened in past already? He failed again.

“That’s ok, dad. You still asked about it.” Charlie gave him an honest smile and then turned her head to Silver. “Should I consider you as my parent or-”

“Definitely not.” They shook head. “Listen, it’s not only because I’m younger, but I just don’t want kids in any way. I don’t have to be considered as a parent for you just because I date Luci.”

“It would be too funny if you actually wanted this.” Vaggie commented, knowing what their vibe was.

“Anyway, we have some things to do! Few months ago, Vaggie got into console games and we wanted to play together!” Charlie got excited about it.

“Console games? I don’t think I’ve ever tried those.” Lucifer said after longer silence from his side, trying to ignore his thoughts.

“I didn’t too, dad! Vaggie will teach us.” She pointed at her girlfriend.

“Yeah, it’s not that hard to get it. But listen closely, guys! I won’t repeat more than two times!” Her military mode activated.

S ilver had played with controller before, however on Earth, they played mostly on laptop or PC ’s keyboard. They were really grateful to get the reminde r what all the buttons meant.

F or Lucifer, it was more confusing. It happens when it’s your first time you’ve ever seen something like that. On the other hand, he loved each moment of it, because he wanted to connect with Charlie’s girlfriend so much. He basically considered her daughter-in-law. She didn’t have to be married to his daughter. Vaggie is a part of a family already.

“I think you’re ready guys!” Vaggie turned on the TV and console. “We’re going to fight each other!”

“Huh?” Lucifer looked at her, thinking for a moment she was serious.

“Oh, you got into combat games! I should know it would be your genre.” Silver rolled their eyes, but not in annoyed way.

“Combat games? I’ve played this before, but in Arcade with Beebee.”

“Did you win, Lulu?”

“Let’s not talk about it.” He narrowed his eyes, squinting at the memory of his lost rounds.

“We’ll be bad at this together!” Silver joked.

A fter those preparation s , Charlie and Vaggie got on the right side of the coach when Lucifer and Silver chose left side. The coach was big enough to still have free space when everyone took their places, so no one felt crowded.

“It turned out that we’re against each other, dad.” Charlie glanced at him, preparing for the game.

“A tragedy indeed. But don’t think I’ll go easy on you, just because of the fact we’re family.” Lucifer said with lots of playful arrogance in his voice.

B ut Silver knew it wa sn’t fully just for fun. He could become competitive. Silver liked competition, as well as Charlie, but both of them never got to the point where they would become angry for real. But Vaggie? She was probably on Lucifer level.

It’ll be a total chaos.

In the first game, they were divided on two teams and had to choose characters they would play as. Vaggie chose the one that she thought is the best, Charlie went with a character that looked the cutest. As soon as Silver noticed there was a choice of a character with duck theme, they knew their boyfriend would take it. Meanwhile they didn’t know which one to choose, so they picked randomly.

“Come on, Charlie. Let’s kick their butts.” Vaggie grinned at them, but especially Lucifer, because he was on the level of her eyes.

“Don’t underestimate your future dad-in-law, Vaggie.”

Holy shit, he got her name right. Both Silver and Charlie thought the same thing at the same time. And it was a big deal, because this was the first time when Lucifer said it without misspelling her name.

A s expected, both of their short partners were more aggressive as soon as the game started. Silver has noticed Lucifer was doing pretty good already. It fascinated them how fast he was able to learn new things. He was literally like a sponge that was collecting as many skills as it could.

C harlie got defeated by Silver in this round, but as soon as they did it, Vaggie avenged her while using ultimate on them, which was fatal.

“Go Vaggie, go!” Charlie took the role of her girlfriend cheerleader.

T hey just observed and thought if cheering Lucifer would help too. However, the grit on his teeth and tensed eyebrows suggested that his annoyance towards the fact that he’s losing was to o high, which would make him ignore their cheer ing .

All of a sudden, something came up to their mind. So, they leaned towards his ear, hiding their mouth.

“If we win the game, I’ll wear this maid costume you liked so much~” They whispered, making this information be heard only by him.

The world around Lucifer became a bit slower for few seconds. His eyes widened, creating the image of this in his mind. They weren’t sure if to try it, because Silver wasn’t that much into wearing dresses. So he got information from them that they would think about it more and then would decide.

But now THEY were proposing it? No, no, no, he HAD to win this now.

A huge grin appeared on Devil’s face, almost showing his demon form, but he had enough self-control to not jumpscare his opponent by a sudden change.

When characters’ health bars were low, Lucifer was able to jump in last moment, which give him an opportunity to make a final blow, winning the first round.

“Fuck yeah! Next round!” His wings appeared for a short moment.

“What the fuck!? I almost got him!” Vaggie growled at lost game.

“Don’t worry, Vaggie, we have a chance to get a comeback!” Charlie patted the shoulder of her girlfriend.

B ut then, she looked at a winner, which face was more sinister than anyone could expect from them. Princess of Hell has noticed they said something to her dad, but didn’t hear it.

Somehow, two people who weren’t too good at reading others, were able to have a little un s poken conversation, just by looking at each other.

What did you do, Silver? She narrowed her eyes at them, suspiciously.

Who knows? They shrugged. But we’re gonna win, hehehe~ And then, with a little blep sound, tongue emerged from the mouth.

Charlie felt like they just challenged her without even saying anything. And she was ready to fight back. First she played casually, now it was a tournament even for her.

I n second round, Silver died as first, because Vaggie and Charlie teamed up to take down one first. Which was a good strategy, because even if Lucifer hold for a longer time, he didn’t have a chance alone against two.

“SSSSSHIT!” Lucifer swung his arm, but Silver stopped him just in moment before he throw the controller into the wall.

“This time it was my fault, Lulu. I keep dying so fast.” They said it with a little chuckle.

“Don’t worry, my little star. We’ll win the final round, even if I be the last one standing again.” He assured them, feeling the motivation all the time from their promise.

M eanwhile girlfriends were also talking with each other, making sure the second team wouldn’t hear them.

“I’m not saying they cheated, but for sure Silver said something to dad which made him so motivated. I’ve never seen him being into winning as much as right now. And he always wants to win!” Charlie explained.

“Really?” She glanced at Lucifer, then Silver, which made the same silly face they gave her girlfriend. “Ah, I see. I have a backup plan, but first, lets start the final round.”

L ucifer and Silver decided to use the strategy their opponents used before. So at first, they focused on taking down Vaggie, which worked, but it costed Silver’s character lots of health, which gave Charlie an opportunity to finish them.

“Uuuu, drama.” Silver commented at the only ones standing were Morningstars.

B oth of them were standing in front of each other, waiting who would start the move first.

“Dad.” She looked at him.

“Yes, Charlie?” He looked back.

“It was good to have you as a dad.”

“Ohoho, no, Sweetie. It was good to have you as a daughter. I won’t go easy on you.”

“I don’t expect you to. I’ll win this.”

A s soon as she said it, she attacked, trying to get him by surprise. But Lucifer expected it, so he evaded it in time. At the beginning, Charlie struggled. She was keeping up with him, but was close to lose.

That was when, Vaggie decided to take action. She knew what Silver could propose to their boyfriend. But Lucifer isn’t the only one this tactic works.

“Hey, Charlie.” She moved closer her ear. “If we win, I’ll wear this cute moth costume. Just for youuu~”

Charlie’s mouth widely for a moment blushing a lot, but after that, her full demon form showed up. The smoke literally was coming through her clenched teeth.

VAGGIE IN CUTE COSTUME! I HAVE TO WIN!

Silver looked at her in shock, thinking how scary her appearance was. They didn’t know she had a second form as well, but it made sense. She was Lucifer’s daughter!

T hey looked at the screen again and has seen her completely destroying Lucifer in this game, which made her team win while both devil and winner looked in disbelief.

“WE WON VAGGIE!” Charlie took her in arms, spinning around.

While at the same time, the second team couldn’t believe that they were defeated.

“We’re both looooosers, Lulu. We’re loooosers~” Silver tried to cheer him up with a little song.

But he looked at them in the most cute and pathetic way at the same time. They didn’t have to hear what he wanted to say. They could read the question on his face.

No maid costume? :<

“D-don’t worry Lulu! You’ll still get it for your efforts!” They patted his head, making his mood change from the sad to happy. “I was the one who actually sucked through the whole game. It was a while since I’ve played on a controller. Not like I’ve been good at it anyway.”

O n his face, there was a smile, however, when he heard those two sentences, the thoughts made him drift away, focusing different matter. On his worries:

Are they doing it out of pity? I’ve messed up earlier and now I lost. I wanted to win for them, not only for the promise.

Charlie seems to have fun. But what if she thinks I went easy for her? That I let her win?

Wasn’t I too into this? Did I scare them by how intense I’ve played?

Why am I always ruining all the fun?

Without even noticing when, they moved to the next activity. Charlie chose four activities for today, each representing something that the person in their little family is into. Because Vaggie got into playing, she chose this. But now it was time for Lucifer’s activity, which was making rubber ducks of course.

At first, Lucifer showed the excitement, as well as others. Although, when he started creating it, he spaced out even more than before, feeling like everyone’s voices were muffled, almost not recognizable to who it belonged to.

Out of a sudden, it changed to the voices from his distant past.

Of his family.

Why did you do this? You knew it was forbidden!

I’ve thought you’re wiser than that.

Lucifer did what? It can’t be true…

What should we do?

You’ve ruined his perfect paradise!

Father has spoken. As his messenger, I’ll speak for him: Lucifer, you’ll be banished for breaking the one rule that was put on Eden. As well as the first human you’d engaged in close acts that weren’t meant for you. T o t he place you’ve created by your actions, which we named Hell.

“Lulu?” Silver asked for the fifth time, feeling more and more worried. “Are you-”

“It’s disgusting!” He shouted, throwing half finished rubber duck to the fireplace.

L ucifer has realized that everyone in the room observed him in the silence. He had recognized those expressions. Full of pity. But the worst part was that he did it again.

He ruined the good time they all had just because he couldn’t control it.

“I need to go. Have fun without me.” He opened the portal to his room, without realizing that his joyfriend was literally just behind him. And when he did notice, he gave them a sad glance “Silver…”

“Um… I acted without thinking first, sorry. But… Maybe when I’m here, you want to talk about it?” They asked awkwardly.

“No, I don’t want.”

“What if it helps you? I know you’re going through a lot, so maybe ju-”

“There’s nothing that can help me in Hell! Silver, I really appreciate that you want to help me so much. You did help me. But I’m used to this already. I’m used to the fact whenever something good happens, the bad thing appears out of nowhere. There’s just no way. Believe me, I tried.” He took few quick and sharp breaths like he was on the edge of breaking. “Please, leave for now. I need some time and then I’ll be my better self, okay?”

“Okay.” They nodded in understanding way, even if he didn’t look at them.

T hey really wanted to stay with him, to at least hug and give him a support. But they knew well enough that when someone needed a space, it had to be respected. He needed time alone.

In a silent, they left the room, closing the door. Even before they could properly turn around, they were surprised by two shorter figures, waiting closely to his room.

“Silver, is dad…. okay?” Charlie has asked in a doubt.

A lot of people would probably lie about the whole situation. But they didn’t belong to them.

“No, he isn’t.” Silver shook their head. “Could we go somewhere more private? I need to talk with you guys. Seriously.”

After not long time, three of them were in Charlie’s office already. In the air could be felt a tension. All of them were worried for Lucifer and they had to talk about it.

“Okay.” Silver took a deep breath before continuing. “We need to brainstorm, so first I have to ask the question: Are there any therapists in Hell?”

“They are here, but… they’re not… Umm…” Charlie tried to find a proper word for it.

“They’re awful, Charlie.” Vaggie finished for her.

“Right. Dad mentioned he tried to go to them. But all of them didn’t help him at all.” She tried to think about other options. “Are there any therapists in Heaven?”

“Mhm. But they’re mostly for people who died in a horrible way, so winners need a help to adjust. Besides, I really doubt any of them would even want to try helping, you know, the Devil. Especially knowing Heaven did a huge propaganda around him.” They shook their head, still didn’t get over the fact what illustrations were portraying their boyfriend.

“Fuck, I forgot for a moment.” She sighed at this.

“What about Earth? Maybe there we could find someone?” Vaggie proposed.

“Earth?” They looked around, considering this idea. “It might actually work. I’ve even seen some advertisement of imp company. They… kill people on Earth, but everything has its price. Maybe money would be enough.”

“It might work, however…” Charlie looked a bit worried. “We don’t know who are we looking for. We don’t even know the names, not to mention if they’re good! It’s not like we have an infinite library about humans’ life to check it and choose the best one.”

W ith that, the silence started to grow deeper and deeper. It seemed like any of them didn’t get more ideas. Were they out of any options? Was there no option? Was there no hope for Lucifer to fully recover?

Suddenly, Silver’s mind connected Charlie’s words with a knowledge their mind had. Without a word, they walked towards the window looking at the sky.

“There is something like this.” Silver stated bluntly.

“What?!” Charlie’s mouth opened wide as well as her eyes. “Where?!”

They pointed at the sky, clearly at the big white orb.

“Heaven?!” Vaggie shouted when she realized where they were pointing at.

“Yes.”

“THEY HAVE ACCESS TO SUCH INFORMATION?!” Charlie screamed totally shocked.

“No. I mean… Not everyone. But there is one powerful angel who just happened to have what we need.” Their head rotated towards them, showing one of the most serious expressions they have ever seen on Silver’s face.

“You’re fucking kidding me.” Former angel shook her head. “You don’t mean-”

“I would have to break into Gabriel’s office.” Silver stated almost like the name they said was a threat by itself.

“ARE YOU FUCKING CRAZY?!” Her temper showed up, clearly being worried for what they wanted to do. “Gabriel? One of the most powerful angels in Heaven? The FIRST angel that was ever fucking created?! Not to mention he’s an Elder of Heaven and a Virtue! And you want to break into HIS OFFICE?!”

T he nod with a confidence showed their determination, meaning they really wanted to do it.

“M-maybe there’s another option? Dad was feeling a little bit better lately, so maybe we doesn’t need to-”

“No, Charlie, you’re wrong.” Silver interrupted her, sounding more harshly than they intended. “Yes, he might feel better than before, but few good people and events won’t fix 10000 years of trauma, depression and probably other things that might make him feel like not himself. We don’t have any other option. He needs a professional who will be patient and not judgmental. A person who will work with him to make him truly better and that isn’t one of his close people.”

“But… Silver, are you sure you want to go back there?” Charlie asked showing her worry. “You know neither of us can go with you. You’d be here alone and what if… something bad happens?”

T hey didn’t answer right away, taking time to think longer about it.

I can’t say she doesn’t have a point. I don’t want to go back to Heaven. I promised if I find a place here in Hell, I’d never go back. It’s risky, but...

Images of Lucifer’s face and softly shivering body came to their mind. Scenes in their memories when he tried to hide his worries with smile while his body language indicated otherwise. Soft melodic voice of suffering that came from the toilet while lying he just needed to do something else here.

“No, I don’t want to go back.” Silver shook their head, but after that, gave them the most determined gaze they’ve ever seen. “But I need to go back. For him. He deserves to feel better, Charlie. I’m the only one who has the halo, which gives me an ability to create a portal to Heaven. I’m the only one who still has an entrance to Heaven’s Academy, which is connected directly to Heaven’s Headquarters where his office is. I am the only one who can do this and we need to use it for Lucifer.”

C harlie and Vaggie were listening to them with amaze clearly seen in their eyes. Especially princess realized in that moment how deep their connection became since they came to the hotel. Even if she was the only one who just got the information that her dad is with them, she didn’t have any doubts about the truthfulness of their love to him. They loved him more than anything as his joyfriend, as well as she loved him more than anything as his daughter.

“You have a point. What’s your plan, Silver?” She waited for the answer.

“Yeah, tell us what to do, Bugface.”

The sudden familiar voice jumpscared three of them. Silver noticed Angel Dust, casually sitting upside down on the ceiling.

“Angel, what the fuck are you doing here?! What did I tell you about stalking?!” Vaggie was ready with her spear pointed at him.

“Chillax, Vagina. It just happened that I’ve heard them saying they want to come back to Heaven and I had to hear the rest!” Slowly, he slipped from the ceiling to the floor with his spider web. “I’ve knew you have some craziness in your heavenly heart, Silly.”

“Angel… I know you were curious, but don’t do that again. And don’t tell anyone about it…” Charlie tried to scold him, but didn’t have a heart to do it. She felt he did it, because he was worried over his new bestie. Even if he didn’t show it.

“Okay, the plan is…”

* **

After two days, all four of them had prepared everything. One of the main problems they had to take care of was Lucifer’s attention. Of course, none of them had said to him what his joyfriend planned. Most of the time, Silver hated lying. Especially to people that were close to them. But this situation needed this. If he knew, he would try to stop them at any cost knowing how risky all of it was.

T hat was why, Charlie and Vaggie had to make sure to keep him busy. Another reason for it was the fact that Lucifer and Silver had spent lots of time together lately. And they didn’t know how long it would take them to get to Heaven’s Headquarters, so he had to not notice they were not here for longer time. The fact that Silver almost didn’t leave the hotel didn’t help, but they hoped Chaggie team had it covered.

M eanwhile Angel Dust had sew a little hood and a mask, so their face would be covered. Walking on Heaven’s streets in clothes like that wasn’t suspicious. If they got caught, they’d have a chance to at least be unrecognizable for short a time and would give them a chance to run , which was a great advantage.

“Hmm, I think I have everything.” Silver stated after checking their handbag for the tenth time already.

“No, you don’t.” Angel shook his head, approaching them.

“Wait, really?! What did I forget?!” They started checking once again.

“A little gift from me.” He landed them something.

A t first, Silver thought it’s a normal gun, but then realized it had some kind of serum in the little vial connected to it.

“Huh? Angel, I don’t think I’ll need it but… What the fuck is this?” Silver took a gun from him and pointed at the pink liquid.

“My poison.”

“Poison? You have a poison?” Silver’s eyes widened. “From where? Your fangs?”

A ngel Dust summoned another part of his body that was directly connected to the bottom of his back. It looked like a big, white and fluffy ball of fur. However, it was definitely spider’s abdomen.

“…Um…” They looked at him with a mix of surprise and a pinch of disgust when they imagined what he had to do to get it.

“DON’T LOOK AT ME LIKE THAT YOU LITTLE SHIT!” He showed them a middle finger. “Do you know how hard it is to produce a poison like that? Take this just in case, goddamn!”

“Okay, I’ll take it!” They shoved gun to the bag. “I-I wasn’t judging… I just didn’t expect it came from here. Aren’t spider producing web here, not poison?”

“Yeah, spiders on Earth. But I am a fucking demon who can shoot spider web from wrists. From where do you think someone got inspiration for spiderman?”

“Oooh. Now it makes more sense. But still, how the fuck did author know about demons?”

“I have no fucking idea, but there are some ways to even summon hellborns, so who knows.” He shrugged.

S ilver checked their phone which vibrated quietly.

“If I have everything, I think I can go. Charlie just messaged to me that they got Lucifer to Lu Lu World, so he’ll be busy for some time.” Silver put the phone to the handbag. “Stay back.”

As they said, Angel took few steps back to give them space. Silver put their disguise down, revealing their angelic features. Especially the one that was most important right now: Halo.

More powerful angels are able to create a portal, summoning another big halo in front of them. In their case, they’re not the most powerful, so they grabbed halo from above their head and put it in front. Magic flow came from their hands, making stretching the ring to their size, which opened the portal to their apartment in Heaven.

“Holy fuck, ya really have some magic inside, huh?” Angel joked, but still was amazed by seeing their skills in action.

“A trick I can use only two times per day. I checked it before, so I have to be careful.” They took an air through the nose. Even now they seemed kinda tired already. “Well, it’s time to go back.”

“Wait!” Angel grabbed them by their arm, totally taking their attention. “Before you go, just… Please, be careful. I-WE don’t want to lose you.”

“I’ll be careful, Angel.” They smiled at him. “But thank you for reminding me. I’ll be back. I promise. See you later!”

W ith this last sentence, they went through the portal, which closed leaving Angel alone, who has to wait for them and Charlie and Vaggie know when they’ll come back.

Chapter 9: Heaven's Headquarters

Summary:

Alright! The 9th chapter is here! The plot is going deeper and deeper guys!

I also want to anounce if you like this story, I'm putting art on twitter as well! With @sillystar_88 you can find me!

I'll put here some stuff connected to Luci and Silly here, as well as some other art. So if you want more connected, look here! :D

Around month and three weeks ago, Silver has left this place, thinking they would never come back here. And situation has changed, making them back to their previous home. Before taking any action, they checked if someone was here. If Heaven actually track on people.

However, it was not a case. They had no real friends who would actually check on them and report the missing person. Which they were grateful for the first time in their life. It would be a lot harder to do anything if they were reported missing. Especially considering the fact no one has ever gone missing in Heaven.

Why someone would think anything so horrible would happen in ‘paradise’?

“Where is this?” Silver asked themselves after checking several shelves. “Ha! Got you!” They took out Scholar’s identity card and hung around the neck.

D idn’t expect to wear this ever again. I remember my rage at it, I even wanted to toss it to the trash! But good I didn’t, now it’s going to be useful.

Even if they were kicked out, they could at least enter Academy to have an access to library, when coming to classes was impossible anymore. The rule which was put on them after questioning too many things. At least they thought it was the reason. None of the angels actually said a proper explanation that would make more sense than this.

Instead of going out using doors, they flew through the window to save a bit more time. Most winners were still using doors, which they thought was kinda stupid. They got wings, so why not to use them more for situations like that?

F or a moment, Silver looked around. Heaven was a huge place, so even if they knew how to get to Academy, a reminder how to go there was needed for them, so they checked GPS in their phone and nodded after seeing their usual path.

As soon as they reached the main entrance with big, golden gates with words written in original language, which Silver could read only partially, because of their interrupted studies. Learning it was hard, considering the fact it didn’t sound like any of the languages on Earth that exist in present day.

“The moment of truth.” Silver took out the ID card. Even if the court decided they could still enter the academy, they haven’t tried it at all.

“Welcome! Please, show me your ID, virtue soul.”

The academic gate keeper asked them nicely, reaching out, so they lend her the card.

“[Deadname]? Was a while since you’ve been here. Heard about your situation, but I doubt you want to talk about it.” Keeper sounded sincerely concerned.

“No, I don’t want to.” Even if their face was mostly covered, it tensed, grossed out by hearing the name they didn’t want to be called ever again. “Can I go inside?”

“Sure! Just don’t enter any of assembly halls and you’ll be fine.” She returned the ID to their hands.

T hey nodded crossing the gates and after that, the main doors to the inside, which should be heavy, but opening them was not a problem at all. Some things afterlife just worked differently. Not by Earth’s logic.

The good thing was that there was a whole map of the Academy right in front of main doors, so they took a picture of it and found where the Heaven’s Headquarters were on it really fast. However, there was a huge disadvantage Silver had to consider: There was no map for Heaven’s Headquarters.

Getting inside is one thing, how the fuck am I going to find his office? Headquarters are huge, even from the outside it’s visible.

But… considering what I know about high ranked angels, his office should be somewhere on higher floors. Maybe even the highest?

Wait! It actually makes sense! He’s a messenger of a God, right? And people were always saying that the entrance to God’s domain is on the highest floor.

Which means Gabriel has to have a connection to it! He has to have an office at least close to this place!

I really hope I’m right about it. If yes, it’ll save me so much time!

Their thought were interrupted by sudden thump between them and another person. The quick ‘sorry’ came from their mouth, not even looking who what was until-

“Wait, is that [Deadname]? Wow, didn’t expect to see hers defective halo again.” Female winner asked with a mockery tone in her voice.

S ilver stopped, looking slowly back and of course, three of them were here. The woman that com mented looked like a fairy, the most human, but still having unusual pink skin and with bug antennas. Her name was Sofia. On her right side was Akima, winner with canine appearance and on left Lara which her look was more like a bird, even having a small beak.

W hen seeing all of their, ugh, ex-classmates, they just sighed wanting to continue walking. Silver totally forgot that someone could recognize their halo. Not because of the color actually. Golden halo maybe was rare, it is believed the special kind of virtue souls have them.

However the fact that their halo didn’t radiate glow made everyone think there’s something wrong with them. The state of their halo was unknown and became one of the reasons of silent mockery after they got exhaled as the first winner in history. Before, no one even tried to mention this in front of them, knowing how rude it could be.

“I’ve heard one of the virtues rejected them too.” Lara commented, making sure that they heard right.

“Who would want them? I bet even Eden’s snake wouldn’t look at them.” Akima used the saying that was seen as an offense, especially in Academy, where people could freely see all clearly ‘true’ and not biased illustrations and descriptions of the devil.

I nstead of feeling down, Silver stopped once again and started to laugh.

Jokes on him, Lucifer is my boyfriend. It’s a fucking shame I can’t say it. It would be such a great comeback.

All of them reacted with pure confusion, looking at one another, completely not expecting a reaction like that from them. It wasn’t quiet Silver which they were used to.

“Why are you laughing?” Sofia asked with demanding tone.

“Oh? I dunno? Maybe because you guys are so fucking pathetic.” Silver grinned at them. Ex-classmates didn’t have to see their face, it was enough visible in their eyes.

“Excuse me?” She blinked at them when two others were just watching a scene at this point. “You call me pathetic? I’m not the one who was exhaled for questioning if Jesus actually died! Not to mention you’re using such a filthy language.”

“You’re pathetic for believing everything they’re telling us.” Silver shook their head. “However, it’s not what I meant. Look at Lara for example. Did you say something about virtue rejecting me? Are you projecting or something? Because I was the one who declined Michael’s confession when none of two virtues even wanted to look at you. Are you going for the third one, maybe even fourth after?”

“H-how do you-” Lara tried to ask.

“Or maybe Sofia has something to share? You’re like 500 years old, huh? How many times did you fail the exam for Academy, hmm? Is it really an accident we got the same score or maybe you pushed yourself here through different ways?” Silver grinned at her in defiant intent.

“Oh?! You little-!”

“And you, Akima.” They pointed at him, giggling. “Eden’s snake wouldn’t want to look at me? At least I’m not the one who is following each Sofia’s fucking order. She would fucking fail on the first year without you.”

“What do you mean! I’m just kind to he-”

“Kindness is not the same to not being able to stand your ground. And you’re letting her use you.”

This made Akima shut himself and observing the rest of the scene in silence.

“You really think you can just come here and offend us?! Who do you think you are, [Deadname]?!” Sofia approached them with a wrinkled face. “Do you want more trouble? Another court session perhaps?”

“But I didn’t break any rule. Sincerity is welcome here more than being nice if you didn’t notice.” Silver leaned towards her, to minimize their height difference. “If you start the fight, you’ll be the one in trouble. My camera is on.”

Silver pointed at the ceiling where their phone levitated above their heads.

“You might have time for this, but not many people aren’t doing anything productive around here. That’s why I have a proposition: Forget about me and don’t cross my limits ever again. Believe me when I say I could make you join to my banished status in one day if I really wanted.”

The silence was louder than any word their ex-classmates have said before. They were terrified of this threat, when at the same time shocked about Silver’s confidence. They were never like that with them. Always wa re doing their own thing in silence, not commenting on anything they noticed straight to their faces.

Even Silver was the one who helped all of them in some subjects when they asked about it. It was not the case anymore. They changed.

“… Let’s go, guys. We’re leaving her alone.” Sofia stated with lower voice when Lara and Akima followed her each step.

When all of them disappeared from their sight, Silver exhaled with a huge feel of relief mixed with satisfaction. Relief, because it ended up without further issues. And satisfaction? Well, they were imagining similar scenarios for a year and finally stood up against them.

S ilver has noticed a pattern with winners. Either you’re a really kind soul and you stay that way or you change into worse than you’ve ever been. Or you’re like the third party who wouldn’t suit to any of them, like them. Silver has never seen themselves as pure.

However, Heaven wasn’t pure either. The life here could be the most amazing experience if you stay in the line of obedient people who believe in each word said by the ones in charge.

If you’re me who tried to change their ways, you’re silently rejected from the society. No one would tell me this in the face, but a lot of them has read news. A lot of them decided to avoid me before even meeting me.

Some of them even gossiped I should have harsher punishment. That for questioning, anyone should fall to the Hell. But how can I not question them? How can I trust their words when in the history there was many illogical situations and gaps? How can I trust people who put lies in their own books?

How can I trust people who can’t even remember my name? Is that this perfect place I should crave to stay? That I should be grateful I was on the list?

But the thing is… I was not. It was [Deadname], not Silver Star.

It was not me on the list. Just the past image of someone that doesn’t exist anymore.

“I’m Silver Star.” They whispered to themselves before meeting with a doors to the Heaven’s Headquarters, which of course the password was needed to open them. Ten different numbers were needed.

If I can’t change the world, I’ll change the lives of people I care about.

I’ll change his life no matter how long it’ll take me to figure out the password.

***

“Vaggie, Vaggie, look!” Lucifer pointed at the strength tester. “This is where Charlie has learned about her super strength! She was just 25 and had her cool emo phase. I remember her being mad at the guys which made fun of her, because she looked so small back then. I wanted to handle them myself, but she didn’t let me do anything, saying she has to show them the lesson. She literally broke the tester with a hammer into pieces!”

“Daaaad… You don’t have to describe literally everything I’ve done here…” Charlie had an icky expression at the already fifth story of hers.

“I didn’t know you had an emo phase.” Vaggie tried not to chuckle, so her expression changed into horrible grin, which could burst with laugh at any time. “I’d want to see this.”

“I have pictures! If you want I can show you when we go back.” Lucifer teased, however, he knew about Charlie’s embarrassment this time. So it was on purpose.

“Sure!” Vaggie’s face gleamed at it.

“Betrayal. I’ve thought you’re on my side.” Her cheeks puffed by the air that she hold for few seconds.

“I am, hun. But I can’t miss the opportunity to see your pictures. You’ve never shared any of it!”

When both of them were talking, they were keeping an eye on Lucifer, who was waiting for cotton candy to be done for three of them. Even if they had lots of fun, they had to remember about the mission.

We’re here to keep dad busy. He’s sure Silver is in Hotel, because they were not used to go outside and they barely did this. Not to mention the fact only me, Vaggie and Angel know about their plan. If he finds out they’re missing, it would be a disaster. Neither me or Vaggie are a good liar, so we just tried to not talk about it.

Vaggie suddenly has noticed that Lucifer took a picture and then for a longer moment looked at the screen, visibly worried. She knew right away he had to send picture to Silver and checked if they responded for any other messages.

“Umm, sir! I mean, Lucifer!” She corrected herself right away, remembering that she didn’t have to call him that anymore. He asked for it. “You told us you wanted to show something to me and Charlie. Some kind of surprise?”

“Yeah! I was wondering about it too!” Charlie added.

“Oh! I almost forgot!” He return to his usual cheerful himself with a blink of an eye.

H owever, first he landed to both of them cotton candy, as well as for himself. Then Lucifer started to leading them towards one of the tents.

They entered Hall of Mirrors. Girlfriends looked at each other with a confused and then one of them decided to speak first.

“Dad… Weren’t we here already today?”

“Of course we were! It doesn’t matter which place we go to, each of them has something special. You just have to know where to look for it, hihihi~”

T he Devil stood up in front of the one of many crooked mirrors. With a spin of his cane, he started to draw some kind of trails in the air, which was created from magical flow that looked like golden neon lights.

At first, the shape of it looked totally random, but when they looked at the mirror, traits created some kind of symbol. When he finished, the mirror cracked and opened like a curtain for them.

Vaggie could only watch with mouth opened when Charlie-

“WHAAAAT?! Dad, was magical, secret doors always been here?!” Her eyes widened with a total awe.

“Yes! Each of the tents have at least one special entrance to all the best secret rooms! Do you like it?” Lucifer asked the question with a pinch of uncertainty.

“Do I like it? I LOVE IT DAD! I’ve always been into finding secret places! I even wanted to do some kind of secret room in my bedroom, but didn’t know how!”

“I can teach you one day! But first, you probably want to see what kind of places you can find heeere~” He pointed at the door, letting them in first.

“Yay! Secrets, secrets, secrets!” She literally jumped into the entrance to darker room.

V aggie followed her with a smile, but stayed quiet while messaging.

Vaggie

Did they come back?

Angel

No :<

Vaggie

It takes them already too long! What if they got caught? D:

Angel

Chillax, Vagina -,- They’re tougher than you think!

Bugface mentioned about security, so maybe it takes them a while. Or maybe they have to hide? There’s many reasons why it might take them so long!

Who knows? Maybe they had to work out in a different way to get out of the situation. If you know what I meaaaan~ :3

Vaggie

ANGEL! STFU! >,<

Angel

W haaat? If I was in tough situation, I’d try to get out of it using any option! :>

Vaggie

They’re not like you! -_-

Okay, I have to go. You stay on guard!

Angel

Ayay, C aptain Vagina ! ; D

***

I’m going to fucking break something!

Silver thought, still being at the entrance to Heaven’s Headquarters. To get inside, ten different numbers had to be typed. Sounds simple at first until you realize there was no hint about correct code at all. Silver tried to find any clue around the doors, but there was nothing.

The worst part was that they couldn’t even try to hack this thing. Before going here, they watched some videos how to do it, not including the fact that Heaven’s technology is mostly based on magic.

And their magic wasn’t strong enough to open the door without writing the code. The only option left was to try all the combinations, which was taking ages.

I have to stay calm. One of them HAS TO be correct! But I might not have that much time… What if someone notices me here? I also can’t just wait here for all the time when someone opens the door!

It’s 1234567890!

“Huh?” Silver looked around, but no one was here.

No, there’s no way it’s that simple! They’re the most important beings in Heaven, so they ha ve to have some harder combination!

… 1234567890? The voice appeared again, almost like in their mind, but not fully.

Why this number is appearing in my head?! Ok! I’ll try!

With a confusion, Silver decided to actually type numbers in the order that this weird voice was saying. As soon as the last number was typed, the door opened itself.

Their hands started to shake out of all emotions they were just feeling at once. They spent here almost two hours, trying the hardest codes and this was the answer?!

WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK?! WHY?! THERE’S NO FUCKING WAY IT WORKED?! Do they really think no one would break in?!

They collected themselves and crossed the doorstep. The first corridor looked like different part of Academy, nothing unusual. From time to time they checked if no one is approaching closely before going further. So far it was safe enough to move around.

A t some point, the corridor ended, revealing a huge round hall with a transparent ceiling, which showed above next layers of huge building. Now they were sure it was Heaven’s Headquarters. The shape was identical to the one that everyone could see from the outside.

Silver didn’t have to touch the ceiling to know they won’t be able to cross it. It’s made out of magical barrier and it seemed each floor had one. The only way was using the elevator.

♪Don’t be suspicious, don’t be suspicious♪

T he song played in their thought to cope with all the tension and stress their whole body felt. They actually didn’t have a plan what would happen if they got caught. None of their creative scenarios could prepare them for what they fe lt right now.

T hey pressed the button, which opened the golden elevator. Instead of usual doors, this one opened by six golden wings, representing the V irtues.

Inside a peaceful music has played in the background, which included not only instruments, but birds chirping as well. Silver stimmed to the rhythm until the elevator stopped on the fifth floor, not first. (First floor was the highest here)

OH NO!

They flied close to the wall of the inside of the elevator, creating a barrier around themselves, which made them invisible. They could move with this spell on, but the con was pretty huge: they couldn’t breath.

Of course, winner’s body could do it for a longer time, so in theory it shouldn’t be too hard. Nevertheless, even afterlife, Silver couldn’t hold breath for as long as most people. On Earth they had asthma and it affected for how long they’re able to do it. Some of your s traits could stay in afterlife, even if they can’t be called disease s anymore.

T he person who entered the elevator was too much recognizable for Silver than they hoped for. If they didn’t hold a breath with hands on their mouth, the gasp would let out from them.

Not him of all angels!

“Of course, Uriel. I have everything prepared! Are you really gonna reproach me for that one time? It was hundred years ago! Somehow you’re not reacting the same way when Azrael forgets things! And she’s doing it a lot.” Wings on his head, which were in the same place where ears are, flapped irritated.

I t was definitely him.

Michael…

He pressed the button for the third floor, which will take some time for him to leave, when at the same time it shouldn’t take too long. They should be able to hold it.

Nevertheless, Silver struggled a lot. As soon as they have seen him and especially hear d , their mind started to remember about memories with him. How he gave everyone little origami foxes, but for them, he gave the one with nine tails. When they both went to the same classes for eastern martial arts and he gave them tips. Or the moment that they were stressed about the exam and he cheered them up, actually showing them how learn tough things faster.

A ll of the great moments were stitched with the uncomfortable feeling each time he was using the name that didn’t belong to them. The pronouns that they rejected when he was talking about them. They had fun with him, Silver really liked to spend time with this angel . Not romantically, but as a friend.

But…

“Michael, your proposition is really sweet, but… I have to decline.” I took a deep breath knowing what would come next.

“Oh! That’s okay if you’re not ready! I remember you mentioned you weren’t in relationship, right? We can take it slow, [Deadname]!” Michael assured me, completely oblivious to what I meant.

“No, I’m not interested at all. Not only in romantic way, but…” The saliva couldn’t almost get through my throat with how tensed my body became in that moment. “I don’t think we should meet anymore.”

“B-but why? Did I do something which upset you…?” His innocent tone made my blood literally boil.

“Tell me you’re joking… Did you do something which upset me?” It was the moment that broke me, realizing he really had no idea. “Yes! You did! No matter how many times I try to correct you, no matter how many times I tell you my name, YOU’RE DECLINING TO ACKNOWLEDGE IT! And now you’re asking me if you made me upset?!”

“Please, calm down… You know that you CAN’T choose your name. That’s ridiculous. “He chuckled nervously. “God is choosing the name for all of us! It’s literally a beautiful gift from them to you!”

“No.” I shook head, still thinking that he views it as ridiculous. “People who chose my name were my parents. And you, including all of the Heaven, can’t understand it! But especially you, Michael, the one that is sticking to the rules too much.”

“Rules are made from Divine’s words, [Deadname]. You can’t just change it-”

“Then I shouldn’t be here! I should just go straight up to Hell for not respecting all of these rules! But somehow I'm still here, don't you think it's weird, hm?” I asked this question, but never got an answer for it. I didn’t want to hear the answer anymore. It was hard to hide the tears when facing him.“Just... Get out of here. I don't want to see you ever again, Michael. if you can't respect even the name I chose, we can't be friends. Not to mention being partners.”

“W-wait!” He tried to resist when I pulled him out of my apartment. “For sure there is a s-solution to this misunderstanding! You seem kinda lost, you know? There’s for sure a way to fix yo-all of it!”

I looked at him with total disbelief, disgust and pain that was inside of me . The more he was talking, the more I couldn’t believe how someone so sweet could be so… I couldn’t even find proper words for it.

This is the first time for a long time I felt...

“Leave. Leave and never come back.” The loud thump could be heard in my apartment. I felt like I almost broke the doors with how strong I did it.

The first time for a long time I felt hatred.

And it hurt even more.

When the person who hurt you was the person you cared about.

The doors opened and Michael left, continuing his conversation. When doors closed once again, Silver fell on the floor with a gasp, breathing heavenly. Only now they realized how close they were from fainting.

It was also the moment when they felt the tears. Why were they crying? Didn’t they do it enough after that situation? They got over it already, so why the tears appeared as soon as they have seen him?

“I want to go home…” Quiet whine came out from their throat.

W hat am I talking about? Luci needs it, he needs help. I’m the only person who has a chance to do it! I can’t give up! I have to stay strong!

With a fast rub on the eyes and a quick check at the hour, as well as a meme image that they made with bunch of Lucifer’s picture for motivations, they advanced further.

Exactly, do it for him.

This floor was a lot different from the one on the bottom. It still had a lot of architecture which scream ed Heaven, however it was in darker colors with lots of galaxy motifs. Especially northern lights which can be seen on Earth.

D idn’t know Gabriel was into style like that. I actually like it … Stop being in awe! Now it’s not the time!

After few minutes, they’ve found a door to his office. Of course, this one also had some kind of code, but before they have start to think about it, the door was slowly opening. As soon as it happened, Silver flied up fast and hid above the huge chandelier, which covered their whole body perfectly.

Why is he here?! Gabriel should have a meeting with students which were studying for 100 years! It’s already 10 minutes after the time, isn’t he one of the most punctual Virtues?!

The figure came out of the room. The sight of it made Silver to almost gasp and shiver , but they put a hand on their mouth just in time. They’ve seen a lot of heavenborns with an appearance that could be described as outworldly, but this…

Gabriel here had his true form show ed . Huge golden wings was coming from his one single eye, creating a floating head that was not connected to the rest of his body. Two metal-like rings were on his chest, similar to the T hrones, and like them, with lots of eyes on them. It created an x sign. On his abdomen another x was here, but this time made with chains around his waist. The chains ware connected to his legs that seemed to be floating as well.

Only now Silver noticed it was the same to his arms. All of his li mb s were connected with chains to his rings. Besides that, his whole dark body was naked, however, he didn’t have human features like belly button for example. Not even fingers on his feet, it almost looked like he was wearing boots. They doubt his skin even felt like the one that they had.

Yeah, that’s definitely first angel ever created. Not to mention he’s huge as fuck. Probably having around… 5, 5 m eters ? ( 18 feet) Maybe even more…

G abriel flapped with his wings, leaving corridor in just few seconds with a loud sound created by his chains. They had to hold tight, because his wings made a strong wind that almost made them fell from the chandelier. Good he was in hurry, so he didn’t even have think about checking his surroundings with his powers.

W hat I’ve noticed is the amount of power his body holds. It’s… fucking scary. S ure, even some sinners can turn into bigger than him giants. I’ve also met Lucifer and Michael who are powerful as well. H owever, the difference between them and him is crazy. I fe lt like he is able to kill me just by looking at me. He probably could.

G ood he didn’t notice me...

W hen Silver collected themselves from the insane amount of energy that they could feel thanks to their special sense, they flied down to the doors. This ones also needed a password, but with four letters, not nine.

1234

This voice again! I didn’t even think about this possibility and the numbers just appeared!

I’m not going crazy, right?

They typed the numbers, which of course, opened the door. This time they weren’t pissed off by how easy to break security leaders of Heaven decided to have, because their mind focused on thinking about this voice.

Who are you?

The answer never came, so they proceed further going inside of the office. R ebellious winner has expected an usual office and they were right, but only partially. The desk looked like a floating a crescent moon without legs attached to it. The same was for the chair. Behind it were also three huge windows with heavenly aesthetics. Basically lots of eyes patterns around here and there. B esides that, there was some wardrobes and shelves. Few were standing on the floor and another part floating.

Someone has an obsession for an order, huh? Even all his books on the shelves are arranged alphabetically AND by the size.

They flied to the keyboard on the desk and… they couldn’t use a chair. Everything was adjust to his size and Silver literally felt for the first time like a bug. They had to kneel on the desk in front of the huge keyboard, to actually be able to use his computer.

A s soon as they turned it on, several screens shown themselves. Silver liked to have more than one monitor as well, but it was kinda too much. After that, they typed the most important phrases to find the folders with huge amount of information about each of the therapists. The most weird thing was when they opened it, they’ve seen it’s recording even right now. The outside perspective on each of them like they were the main characters of their own li ves .

T hat’s kinda creepy.

The thought came to their mind. Then Silver put the pendrive in the little floating orb, which was magically connected to computer. After the data was put inside…

You’re fucking joking! How much time it will take?!

Still faster than it probably should, but 30 minutes was kinda long for not knowing WHEN Gabriel w ould come back.

I should check how long the meeting will take, kurwa!

“Woah!” The sudden scream came out from their right side, as well as a loud thump on the floor leaded by few books falling off as well.

T heir whole body tensed and the only thing that was moving slowly was their head to see what was that sound. On the floor there was a pretty tall angel. Probably winner, because of her energy. She stood up and dusted herself off.

Who the fuck is this? WHY IS SHE HERE? I haven’t feel anyone’s energy-

Then Silver realized the reason of that. The whole room was filled with strong magic, so before she showed herself, they couldn’t feel it. Just in case they were ready to reach for Angel’s weapon.

“Oh no, no, no. Did they see me? Gaby will be so mad… I have to do something…” She flied on the desk, completely towering over them. “Please, don’t tell anyone that you’ve seen me here! I’ll do anything! I can even go down on you and-”

“WOAH, WOAH, WOAH! HOLD ON! NONONO!” Silver took a step back, completely shocked by her behavior. “Easy! W-we don’t have to do anything so um… extreme, alright?”

S he called Gabriel with a pet name, so why IS SHE SCARED? Shouldn’t she just call him or something that someone fucking BROKE INTO HIS OFFICE? WHAT’S GOING ON HERE?!

“W-who are you…?” They asked sounding confused even more than before.

“Oh!? You don’t know me!?” She leaned towards them with gleamed eyes. “That’s perfect! God blessed me truly today! Okay, we have to make a deal. You don’t know me, I don’t know you. You’ve never seen me here and you won’t tell anyone about it and I won’t tell Gabriel or anyone that you were here either. Do you think it’s a good deal?”

“Umm…” Silver took their time to think about it.

Of course I’ll agree on this, but… It’s fucking weird. There’s no rule which says high ranked angels CAN’T date winners. If it was the case, Michael would never ask if I want to be his… ugh girlfriend.

Something is super wrong here. Who is this winner, Gabriel? What the fuck are you hiding?

“I accept this dea-”

“Really?!” Winner surprised them with a tight hug which almost crashed their bones. “Thank you, thank you, thank you! You have no idea how much it means to me!”

B efore Silver didn’t focus on her body at all, however, now they noticed how big her boobs we re with how much they were lack of oxygen just by her hug. For some people it would be Heaven, for them it was fighting for their life.

“Lemme goooo…” Silver pleaded, because they didn’t took a breath before it, so they felt dizzy already.

 

“Oh God, sorry!” She put them down on the desk. “Are you okay? I might hug you a bit too tight.”

“I am…” They took few deep breaths. “Um, do you know when Gabriel will go back?”

“Are you worried he’ll come back too soon?” She figured out right away. “Don’t worry, It’ll take him around 3 hours, so you have plenty of time left! Hope you don’t mind me asking, but why would you even do something so crazy? Not like security is hard to break, but I haven’t seen a winner doing a burglary before!”

“I know how it looks, but I don’t do it for something bad. I won’t tell you details, just… I’m doing it for someone who needs help. And it can’t be achieved with this system, you know? Unfortunately, you just have to do something bad to do a good thing.”

“I see.” She nodded.” I totally get you. I’m lying for few thousand years just because system isn’t the best. I’d wish it would be better, but you can’t change some things, you know?”

“What do you mean by that?” Silver flied to be on the level of her eyes. “If I understood correctly, you’re Gabriel’s secret lover, right?”

“I-is it that obvious…?” She looked on the floor.

“Doesn’t matter. What really matters is the fact that maybe you can’t change much. But… he? Why does he listen to God’s words without any thought? Why didn’t he ever question anything?”

“B-because God’s word is absolute! You can’t ask God to change his mind and-”

“If it’s really an absolute, then why are you here? Why almighty God who claims himself to see everything, didn’t do anything when you were doing something against the law?” Silver looked straight into her eyes to see how she’ll react. And of course, she was nervous. “I don’t know who you are and I’ll keep my part of the deal. However, I’m not stupid. You KNOW something, right?”

“Well… I’m…”

“Don’t bother to come up with an answer. I don’t want to hear any more lies so just stay quiet about it. I have a satisfaction to know Heaven truly isn’t as pure as it seems.”

After that, both of them were silent for a longer time and when the moment came, Silver took out the pendrive when the file download was finished.

“To be honest, you’re really smart. I don’t think I’d be able to figure as many things as you with such a short time.” She chuckled to them, breaking the silence. “But thank you for wanting to stay quiet about it.”

“I’m not doing this for you, but for someone I care about.” Silver flied to the door.

“As well as I. Believe me, you have no idea how much trouble it would cause for Gabriel if everyone knew I was here. Not only for him, but my family as well. I have to protect them at all cost. So please, keep the secret inside.” This time she sounded a lot more serious than cheerful.

“Same goes for you.” They answered on that, leaving the room.

S ilver looked around if someone was here in the corridor. There was no reason for them to leave headquarters the same way they came. So instead of backtracking, the portal was already opened and with few flaps of wings, they appeared in the familiar room.

“You made it, bugface!” Angel shouted as soon as he has seen them. “Close the portal, now! Your boyfriend realized something isn’t right and he wants to check on you!”

“What?!” With a wave of hand, the halo came back to them. “How much time do we-”

T he knock on the door startled them. Angel helped them to hide the handbag after they took out the phone from it. The only way they were communicating was with nonverbal way until he showed them the message:

Angel

He was texting to you! You have to find a good lie why didn’t you text back!

Silver

I don’t have any lie prepared!

“Silly! Are you here..?” The Devil behind the door knocked again with a worried voice.

With a panic, instead of answering back, they made a small soundproof barrier a nd threw the phone into the floor and then stepping on it to break it. It was the only idea they had at the moment. Angel had to hold the laugh when seeing it . After that, the phone was taken pack to the pocket.

“I-I’m here!” Silver yelled without realizing how loud it was and opened a door. “Hi Luci!”

“Silly, why didn’t you answer any of my messages!? Did something happen?” He sounded even more worried than before.

“Um… Well…” They showed up a phone they just broke by themselves.

“Oh!” Without even questioning how it ended up like that, Lucifer fixed it with a snap of his fingers. “Here! Now you’ll be able to see what we were doing in Lu Lu World! I’ll have to take you here one day too! Wait, why do you have a hood and a mask?”

“We were checking a new style, short king.” Angel Dust finally said something, creating a lie before Silver could think about one. “I was sewing some stuff for myself and got inspired. I wanted Silly to try this out!”

“You had a fashion session?” He asked.

“Not exactly, but maybe we should do it one day. For now… Um… Can I ask you guys about leaving? I kinda feel exhausted and need some time alone. But I’ll text to you Luci! And to Angel too!”

S ilver and Angel looked at each other. Silver was in Heaven for almost 3 hours and the stress connected to it was too big to handle. They needed some rest, so they hoped Angel would let know Charlie and Vaggie about the situation in person.

“Alright, little star.” Lucifer gave them a small peck in the lips and left the room. “I need some rest too, so that’s perfect!”

“See you later, Sil.” Angel closed the door behind.

* **

F inding the best therapist took almost a week. There were so many bad ones that Silver straight up deleted the info about them. However, they have found one , so the next step had to be done.

Charlie was busy at the hotel, so Silver went with Vaggie to the place they were discussing about before. The I.M.P. Company. The winner and former exorcist knew it was a shady place. Even adds about this business showed they were doing murders for sinners who wanted vengeanc e.

“Excuse me.” Silver approached the imp with big horns and white hair. “Do you know where we can find boss of I.M.P?”

“Y-yes! Of course!” Imp seemed to be nervous when seeing angelic spear in Vaggie’s hand. “I’ll lead you here.”

H e has done as he said. The walk was pretty long, because the building had more than ten floors and broken elevator. And of course, the boss’ office was on the highest one.

“Blitz!” Imp has knocked to the door.

“WHAT?! Don’t disturb my fucking break time!” The irritated voice could be heard from the inside.

“You have clients, so open the door before you’ll scare them away!”

“Clients?!” He opened the door, hitting his employee with it. “Why didn’t you say, Moxxie? Come here, bitches! I don’t have the whole day, so I hope you have some good murder job. You have no idea how fucking boring it was lately!”

“Maybe it was a bad idea to come here…” Vaggie whispered to the disguised winner.

“They’re the only ones who are as open with going on Earth. It would take us ages if we try to find someone else.” Silver stated preparing themselves for negotiations.

“Alright, tell me who my little team should kill? We’d need a description of the victim, as well as where they live and other fucking details like that. If you have preference in what way you want end the whore’s life, we have the whole arsenal of weapons and torture methods!” Blitz, as the imp named Moxxie has called him, described all of this with huge enthusiasm.

V aggie held the weapon tighter than before when hearing all of it. Even when she was exorcist, she has killed sinners fast without playing with them. Not to mention that she has felt guilt over killing so many of potential people who could be redeemed.

S ilver on the other hand kinda got used to the violence around the Hell. It didn’t mean they didn’t want to change it, but they accepted it as a part of this place. Eventually, they’d wish to do something to make a difference . Especially for hellborns who didn’t have any choice than just being born here.

“We have an unusual request. We don’t want anyone killed, however” Silver showed him a little package” you’d have to deliver something to someone on Earth. So if you-”

“Fucking no! Did you read the fucking sign? WE. KILL. PEOPLE! We’re not some stupid delivery service! Get the fuck out before I’ll set Millie on you!” He pointed at the door with annoyed expression.

“You motherfucker! Do what they say or else-”

“Vaggie.” Silver moved away the spear that was pointed on the boss. “Easy, easy. Everything has it’s price, right?”

S ilver gave a meaningful look to Blitz. This time they felt actually nervous, because they’ve never used this. Lucifer gave them around two weeks ago and they were literally scared to even have in in their handbag.

“I’m sure you’re be willing to cooperate with us.” They took out the copy of royal credit card that only Lucifer and his family had. “Just tell me how much you want, considering that I won’t give you everything or something!”

N ot like they even could give everything. Lucifer’s bank had literally infinite amount of money.

“FUCK ME IN ALL HOLES, HOW THE FUCK DID YOU GET THIS SHIT?!” Blitz has screamed after seeing the card for the first time in his entire life.

V aggie didn’t say anything, but she was surprised Lucifer trusted them so fast with it. Maybe a bit too fast, but Silver really was scared to use it for the whole time.

“Ekhm!” Boss cleared his throat. “What did you say we have to do for you, pretty dragonfly?”

* **

Of course, the deal between I.M.P and Silver was succe s sful. Silver payed the half of the money that were promised for them at the beginning and second half they got after doing the task. If all of them don’t spend those money in one week or something, they’ ll be rich for around 10 years. Maybe even longer. They’re also in contact if something went wrong with the therapist, so additional task would give him a bit more money if needed.

N ow they only had to wait for the device to-

The sudden loud ring could be heard from it. Silver almost chocked on sprinkled water, so they coughed few times and as fast as they could, picked up the call.

In a second, the screen was shown from it. A confused red haired woman with a little purple streak on her hair, was checking up if she turned out the device, until-

“Wow!” She almost dropped the device, but held it tight before it could happen. “Is it actually real? I’ve thought it was a joke when I’ve read it’s a device from the Hell. Or maybe you’re some kind of AI? There’s many of those lately.”

“No, no, it isn’t a joke. I’m not an AI, you’ve contacted with a person who paid some people to give the device to you. I’m Silver Star. Nice to meet you!” They smiled at her.

But they were actually nervous. It could go either really good or really bad. Two completely opposite extremes.

“I’m Roxan Campbell, but considering my name was on the package, you knew it already.” She has noticed.

“Yeah… Before we’ll talk about details, I’ll explain you the situation.”

As they said they did. Silver tried to include the most important details. Why they even did it and what would happen if Roxan wouldn’t accept the deal. Or what she’s going to have in return.

“So, if I don’t accept the deal, hellborns will come to me to erase my memory?” She asked to make sure she has heard right.

“Yes. It will have to be done. There’s no other way unfortunately, even asking you is kinda a risk…” Silver chucked nervously. “But we really need a good therapist. You have a lot of specializations and helped many people with one of the most difficult problems. He needs someone like you.”

“I’m willing to accept, but before doing it officially, I need more details about the person that is going to have this therapy. Who is ‘he’ you’ve mentioned?” Roxan asked with visible curiosity in her eyes.

Through the whole conversation she remained calm, but inside she actually felt lots of excitement. She had her own theories about the existence of afterlife places. It was one of Roxan’s interest since the childhood. Everyone had their little quirks.

“It’s Lucifer Morningstar. You know, the Devil.” Silver looked at the screen waiting for the reaction.

“Lucifer?” She blinked few times. “You’ve mentioned there’s lot of misinformation about Heaven and Hell, so I guess about him too?”

S ilver just nodded at it and tried to find a good picture of him to show it to her.

“It’s him.”

“Why the fuck the Devil is cute?” She boldly stated as soon as she saw it.

“I know, right?!” Silver stood up. “You have no fucking idea what kind of descriptions in Heaven I’ve read about him!”

“I’ve read lots of cases when someone in history was misinterpreted, but this?” She pointed at picture. “I’ve never seen it to this degree. But on the other hand it makes lots of sense. He’s a fallen angel or this is also a lie?”

“No, this part is actually true. But coming back to the topic.” They put down the phone. “He really, REALLY needs help. For sure he has depression, but I doubt it’s the only issue. And as I said before, someone like him can’t get help like other people. In Hell no one is able to do it and in Heaven people are filled with propaganda about him. So humans from Earth were the only option we got. Do you think you’ll be able to help him? I know it might be a lot to ask, considering his issues held through a long time.”

“Oh, don’t worry about the time.” She lifted the hand for a moment. “If he’s going to want work on himself, then he’ll be able to improve his life. Sure, I’ve never had a person who is an immortal being, but I’m sure there are no real differences besides how long the trauma and diseases held. I might not know everything about afterlife, however, healing Lucifer from mental health problems? I can try to do it! Man, I’ll do it even for free. No one would have an experience like that. Sure, I can’t talk about it on Earth and in Heaven as you mentioned in your deal, but I’m doing this to help people. This is my main goal. And helping the Devil sounds almost sinister if you say it without the context.”

“Soooo, you agree on this?” Silver wanted to make sure.

“Of course! Just let him know if he doesn’t like me as a therapist, than he should find a new one. I’ll try my best, but everyone has their own preferences.”

“I think you’ll do amazing. I’ve analyzed your sessions. You know… I said I had to check what the person you actually are from the file I got. Sorry for invading your privacy like that…” They sounded guilty.

“Normally I’d be mad, but this case is super special. You don’t seem like a bad person at all, you’re literally doing all of it to make it possible for your loved one to heal. I actually admire your courage and determination. You got a strong will, didn’t you?” She smiled at them.

“I guess? I just want to help him. He deserves to feel good, you know? No matter what people say about him.” Silver declared with a firm tone.

“I’ll try to meet yours and his expectations then. When should I expect the call with Lucifer?”

* **

Lucifer was spending this afternoon by himself. He felt down again, however it wasn’t as bad as last time he ha s burst at everyone with his emotions. Even if all of them accepted his apology, for the devil it was mostly as a sign of pity. At least in his eyes.

Because he didn’t deserve it .

And he failed them all.

He should just-

The knock to the door interrupted negative thoughts. Without caring about messy hair and lack of makeup, Lucifer has opened the door.

“H-hi...” When in the doorstep his joyfriend showed up, he at least tried to correct his hair not too discreetly. “How are you today, Sil?”

“You asked it in the morning, but I feel good.” Silver smiled at him, trying to cover how nervous they were.

“Oh, right!” He nodded. “Do you need something? Or maybe want do something together?”

“You could say I need something from you, but… not exactly. It’s kind of a surprise. Can you come with me?” They reached out for him.

“A surprise? I love surprises!” He accepted their hand, letting them lead him to somewhere.

I t turned out he was lead to the first quiet room in the hotel. Right now, on each floor there was one room like that, each made in different style s . But this one was more meaningful for both him and Silver, because it was the first one and they had lots of fun just throwing lots of ideas with everyone.

C harlie and Vaggie came from the room saying that everything was ready. He became more and more curious . What all of them prepared? But nothing could prepare the Devil for the situation that came next.

A fter crossing the doorsteps of quiet room and seeing the device he immediately recognized, made him surprised. It was used to connect with demons, who were doing their jobs on Earth in disguise. The connection with it was a lot better than with phones. But before he could question it, Silver started the call which was right away received.

“Hello Roxan, we’re here!” Silver waved at her.

“Hello.” She waved back with a cheerful smile.

“Lucifer, this is… Roxan Campbell. Charlie has mentioned you tried to go on therapy without any good outcome, soooo we’ve found a one that might be good for you! She has lots of experience!” They said with excitement mixed with their stress.

T he Devil looked at Silver, then at the screen again. Of course, interacting with humans in that way was super risky and illegal, but… he didn’t think too much about it now. There was another matter more important than this.

“Silver, how…. How did you find her? Did you-”

“I’ll tell you later in details, okay?” They put hands on his shoulder, looking directly at him. “Lulu, please, give it a chance. Not for others, me or even your daughter. Do it for yourself, okay?”

H e was speechless in that moment, so instead of saying anything, the head gave a little nod. After that, Silver gave him a small kiss on his forehead and left the room saying a quiet ‘Goodbye’.

“Umm…” Nervously, he took a sit on the soft pouf in front of the low desk on which the device was laying on. “Hello? Should I introduce myself? You probably know who I am, hehe…”

“If you want, you can. However, before we start, should I call you using some kind of title for you? I don’t want to be disrespectful in any way.” Roxan asked with a curiosity in her voice.

“No, you can call me Lucifer, really. Umm…” He totally forgot about the question about introduction, so he jumped into different matter. “Could you explain what should I expect from it? I’ve never experienced a therapy session created by humans, so I don’t have any context.”

“Of course, Lucifer. So, it will go more or less like that.”

R oxan explain in details how basic therapy session look s . However, she has mentioned that each client is different, so even if tools are the same, they can be used in different way, so the client would feel the most comfortable. As well as methods are adjust to the needs of a person.

After that, Lucifer started to talk more about himself, as well as his family and other people he cared about a lot. Therapist was doing notes on her laptop. Even with Lucifer, who was talking fast from time to time, she could keep up easily.

Next, she asked him so questions which were connected to depression. She wanted to make sure it was what he had. Which each detailed answer that Lucifer gave her, it was more and more obvious it was really it.

She also added a little side note that he might be also neurodivergent. Either Autistic, ADHD or both. This was kind of a surprise for her, because she didn’t expect anything like that from a powerful being like him. It was fascinating that neurodiversity existed even before humans.

Suddenly, she caught up between the lines something important. That’s why the next question made Lucifer even more focused than any other one before.

“Why do you think you don’t deserve the healing?” Roxan dropped one of the most important questions in the whole session.

F or a few seconds, Lucifer was stunned, not being able to say even a word. But then, the answer came.

“Because I’ve done one of the biggest mistakes in history. Everything bad that is happening to everyone is because of me. I am the reason of the whole misfortune that is happening to humans especially. Everything before was perfect and I destroyed the Paradise. How someone like me deserves all of this? How someone like me deserves to be healed?” The last sentence was almost inaudible.

“Hmm.” Roxan was focused on his each word. It was the moment when her observing skills will play a huge role. “If it was so perfect, then why are we so similar to you?”

“H-Huh…?” He blinked in confusion. “What do you mean?”

“Before the session, Silver and Vaggie gave me an insight to how Heaven functions. And then your daughter and Angel how it looks in Hell. It was needed for me to get any background about afterlife. And it turned out… none of you are different from us. Humans, demons or angels who claim themselves as perfect? What is the real difference here? Besides the fact that some of you are just more powerful than others?”

“It’s… ridiculous.” He shook his head, showing nervous smile. “Angels are perfect beings. I was just an exception who didn’t want to listen to anyone, so I made a mistake…”

“A mistake that everyone can make. Of course, yours had a huge consequences for humans and others. However, you believe you’re the reason that all bad things on Earth are happening because of you, right?” She asked, even if she knew the answer.

“Yes. It isn’t just a believe, it’s a fact.” He nodded.

“Then it’s the same for good things. If you believe all bad things are happening because of you, then all good things are included. Each of the virtue soul entered Heaven, because they had enough good in them. Each human who is doing good things even right now, is doing it, because of you.” She gave him a gentle smile. “How do you feel knowing this is the truth as well?”

“I…” His body felt almost out of breath after this realization.

I’ ve never looked at this from this perspective. But… she is actually right. It was never a Fruit of Evil, it was a Fruit of Good AND Evil. It was the mix of those two things. Knowledge about those.

“It feels good…” He claimed shyly. “It was still a mistake, but… I want to heal. I want to be better. In the past I’ve even took some pills for depression, but they didn’t work.”

“Do you know why they didn’t work?”

“Oh, yes! It was because of my mindset. None of the medicine actually works on me, because I’m immune to everything. However, I have to make my body weaker for it to have any effect. Even if I was taking it, I believed none of it is going to work or as we discussed, that I don’t deserve it. Which made my body to refuse to stay weaker for a longer time.”

“I see. So you have to make additional step for it.” She wrote it down. “We have 20 minutes left. I’ve asked you all of the things I’ve planned for this session, so now we can talk about other topics, if you want.”

“It’ll be delightful!”

* **

Charlie, Vaggie and Silver were waiting the whole time outside the room. After some time Angel Dust also joined when seeing all of them just standing there. All of them were nervous, so the spider demon decided to talk about things to get their attention.

Surprisingly, nothing too explicit. Somehow it actually worked, because before any of them could even think of how much time had passed, the doors from the quiet room has opened.

“Luci! H-how the session went…?” Silver gave a question, even more stressed than before.

“Yeah, dad. We’d want to know…” Charlie chuckled nervously.

“It was…” Lucifer started, not realizing that the way he was saying it sounded like he was holding them in suspense on purpose. “Amazing!”

“YES, WE DID IT!” Silver and Charlie shouted when Vaggie whispered little ‘Yes!’.

“When will be the next session?” They asked their boyfriend.

“In the next week. I’ve also got an instructions what type of medicine to take exactly and how many times. But… before I’ll start to talk about today’s session, I have to know what did you do.” Lucifer crossed his arms to get more comfortable position. He felt he won’t like what he’s going to hear.

T he whole group, which was the part of the plan, was describing in details what happened over a week ago. Especially Silver, because they were the one who did the most, breaking to the office and gathering information. Through the whole time, Lucifer stayed quiet, however, even when he remained calm, Angel has noticed he wasn’t happy about it. He felt that someone is going to have a talk.

A nd he wasn’t wrong, because after explanation, he hugged his daughter and future daughter-in-law, as well as thanking Angel, and then asking Silver to come to his room. He even opened the portal for them to make it quicker.

“Umm…” Silver pressed their lips tightly. They couldn’t even find too many words. They knew he was angry.

“Silver…” He tried to collect his own emotions before speaking further. “It was so fucking dangerous. Do you know what they could do to you if you got caught? There’s so many different punishments, they could even cut yours-”

I can’t even say it out loud. My wings were just ripped off, so I can use them still, even if with some limitations. It’s the same for Vaggie. But if Silver got them cut with angelic weapon...

“Yes, I know Lucifer. I knew the risk…” They had opened mouth for few seconds before continuing. “I’m really sorry I’ve lied to you, but I knew you’d never let me do this if I did talk about it. I couldn’t just stand here and do nothing when I knew it was possible for me to actually make a difference. You’ve been in so much pain for… thousands of years. I didn’t have to be here through the whole time to see it. You deserve to get back the sparks in your eyes. For more than just few hours or minutes. You deserve to be happy again.”

“Sil…” He walked to them and gave them a firm embrace. “Thank you. You have no idea how much it means to me. And I’m so glad nothing happened to you… I love you.” The last sentence was almost not incomprehensible, because his voice broke and tears started to fall.

“I love you too… And sorry again for lying...” They returned the embrace and put one hand into his hair, making it messy. “You’ll make me cry too…” And as they said, it happened. They couldn’t hold emotions anymore.

“W-what would you want in return?” He mumbled while his face was pressed onto their chest.

“What? Nonono! You don’t have to do something in ret-”

“You literally risked your life for me, so I can start healing. I would be a horrible boyfriend if I didn’t do a thing!” He puffed his cheeks, making his red spots even bigger.

“Okay, okay! I don’t know yet… Gimme so time maybe?”

“I’ll ask you again in Friday, deal?”

“Deal.”

“But now.” With a fast but careful move, Lucifer lift them without any problem, which made Silver shout little ‘Woah!’ when he did it. “I think we both deserve some good rest. Do you like Jacuzzi?”

“You have Jacuzzi?” Silver blinked at him with confusion. “WHERE?! I’ve been in your bathroom many times and I didn’t see anything like that here!”

“Do you really think I’ve put secret entrances only in my amusement park?” He answered for their question with another question.

W hen they entered the bathroom, Lucifer pressed with his tail gently some tiles on wall s that were in the shape of bricks, in certain order, which opened the secret doors.

“Ja pierdolę, it looked super satisfying!” They bounced on his arms.

“Easy, easy, or I’ll drop youuu~” He teased them.

“Ha! I know you won’t.” They did a blep at him.

“You’re right.” Lucifer chuckled. “Okay, let’s prepare some hot water for us!”

***

Heaven’s Headquarters

Few hours after Silver broke into the office

Gabriel definitely planned to come back here earlier. However, it just happened that Azrael had some spared time, so he used the occasion to talk about important matter to her. Most of the time she was super busy.

But now, he could finally rest. If he even knew what that meant, he considered doing easy work as a part of the rest.

He wished his secret lover was still here, so he could at least talk to someone while doing easy, but kind of boring tasks. Her presence could change the most boring them into the most fun. She was just his little sunshine.

Suddenly, when Ga briel pressed one of the keys while typing the word, it didn’t work properly. He pressed again and he still felt slight resistance. Most people wouldn’t probably notice it, but it actually bugged him. He had to know what was wrong.

With an irritation, he leaned his head to have a better look what caused the problem. He has noticed something small, so he carefully took it out.

For longer few seconds, he was looking with a squinted eye at this. It didn’t belong to him or to his lover...

“Whose feather is this?”

Chapter 10: The Loophole

Notes:

The chapter is finally here!
I know it isn't long, however it's super important for the next chapters which will come probably in July!
I had a break, because I've been busy with exams, as well as had a really bad time with some private stuff. But I wanted to post at least one chapter in June and I managed it!
To everyone who keep reading this: Thank you for being here. The fact that you reached so far makes me feel great! I really hope you will enjoy this chapter as well as what will come next.
Have a good time!

After few days when Lucifer started a therapy, Silver had planned to spend some time with Angel today. The last time they were busy with finding the best therapist for their boyfriend, so now they needed some break with their friend.

“Where are we going, Angy?” They asked after a longer, than they expected, walk.

“Nu-u-uh, I won’t tell youuu~” He almost sung melodically moving to the short rhythm.

“Aww, come on! I don’t like surprises like that! They’re putting me too much in the suspense.” Silver puffed their cheeks, trying to look angry, but for Angel, it looked adorable.

“We’re almost there, so what’s the point in breaking the fun?” He shrugged, suddenly turning into dark alley.

A winner in disguise popped their head just a little bit to take a look into the suspiciously looking alley.

“You’re not trying to hurt me or anything, right? It literally look like a scene from the criminal document I’ve watched two days ago. The man came with his girlfriend to the dark alley and she stabbed him like ten times!” Silver had narrowed their eyes.

“Hahaha! Do you really think I’m THAT stupid? First of all, you’re too kind for me to hurt, why would I make you hate me?” He leaned towards them and patted their head. “Second, do you really think I would hurt Lucifer’s joyfriend? It would be the literal death sentence for me!”

“I was just joking!” Silver was waving their arms in defense.

“I know, but you are too much fun to stop teasing.”

“Maybe you shouldn’t be scared of Lucifer, because I will be the first to kill you if you do it one more time!” They threatened with a playful tone.

“If you do it, I’ll not show you where we were going for the whole tiiiiime~” Angel put out the tongue while holding

“Ugh, fine. I will spare you this time.” They rolled eyes and approached to the doors.

With fast swing, the entrance has been opened. At the beginning, there was just a corridor which lead to the curtain at the end. However, after coming through this, the place they came into became obvious after seeing the surroundings with lots of different products for-

“Wait, is it a sex store?” The question came from their mouth, though they knew the answer.

“Yup! I remember ya mentioned about never visiting a place like that even once! So I’ve thought: Why shouldn’t I take you to one of my fav places and show you around?” He was observing them carefully to see their reaction.

“Oh, but… I dunno if I need anything? I mean, I don’t have any toy right now, but I didn’t thought about what I would want.”

“That’s what we’re here for! We look around and choose stuff! Besiiiiides, you need one maid costume if I recall?”

“Oh my god, I totally forgot!”

Silver promised Lucifer that they would wear maid costume for him. How could they forget?! They need to find the best dress!

“Hold on, we go to different alleys and then for dressing up, okay?” Angel stopped them, knowing they would be too tired after trying new clothes to do anything later.

Silver agreed and followed Angel’s lead. There was many shapes of dildos and vibrators of all kind of sizes. Some of them were so big when Silver was thinking too much about it, they got a conclusion that it would break their body.

Of course, Angel Dust took one of them, however they imagined an 8 feet tall spider would be able to take a lot. Not to mention about his experience. Silver on the other hand took a lot smaller vibrator, but it was still big enough.

“Innit a bit too small for you?” Angel put his hand in from of his eye, showing a size with his thumb and index finger.

“I mean, this is similar to the size I’ve used on Earth. I didn’t have many toys that was for penetration.” Silver’s shoulder shrugged.

“Take also this one.” Angel put the same toy to their basket, but two times bigger. “Check which one is going to be better for you. Just for the test.”

“Alright, I will trust the expert.” Silver smiled sincerely.

Next section was with toys for pleasuring a clit. As soon as they got into here, Silver has noticed a cute toy with a sucking function which was in the shape of a duck. They took two, because what if Lucifer wanted to have his own as well? They knew him well enough to know he would go crazy over this cute toy. And besides that, they also got some clitoral vibrator as well. Even Angel took one as well saying it is also good for dicks stimulation. They didn’t think about it before, but it made sense.

With next two alleys, Angel had found some stuff for himself when nothing caught winner’s eye. There were some stuff that their boyfriend might have enjoyed, except they’ve never talked about it, so they wanted to stay with buying just one thing for him which they were sure he would love.

Until they haven’t moved to one of the biggest alleys in the show, which was-

“Oh…” Silver stood in the place, looking away.

“Huh? Why are you not coming?” He asked in the moment when it clicked in his head. “Ooooh, I see. Someone is into BDSM stuff~”

“I-I…. maybe?” They responded nervously. Not like they have ever tried any of that.

“Maybe?! You’ve seen all different sex toys looking at it completely unfazed and now your cheeks are literally yellow as fuck! Sweetie, why didn’t you tell me you’re one of the cool freaks?!” Angel took their arm and pulled towards the alley.

“Woah! W-wait! What if Luci doesn’t like those stuff…?” They asked shyly.

Silver had realized in this moment that they actually hadn’t discuss too many sexual stuff with their boyfriend as well. They were talking about so many other things that they hadn’t even thought about starting this topic yet.

“It won’t hurt if you buy some, ya know? Other than that, I am pretty sure he would be into some of this. Believe me, I got a feeling a big boss of hell himself has a masochist deep inside of him.” Angel winked at them.

“O-okay, I will look around.”

When they said it, Angel, instead of focusing on his own shopping, observed his friend. Because they were from Heaven, the thought of them being into BDSM didn’t even come across his mind. Even if his intuition was giving him signs as soon as he started texting about sexual topics with them. He had thought people who only did missionary got an access to pearly gates, knowing how sex has to be pure for them. But maybe it was because Silver had never done it in action. Who knows? Charlie mentioned even seraphims didn’t know what were rules to get to Heaven.

“Whatcha looking at-Ooohhh?~ Ball gags?” Angel chuckled and took one of the little boxes. “I have few of them, but this brand is the best. It’s for the beginners and have three sizes of the ball. But the question is, would it be for you or the short king? What’s the first thing you get when you see it?”

“I just think it would be good to start with.” Silver stated calmly, but when Angel gave them question, their creative mind activated in the instant.

The image of their boyfriend with this in his mouth suddenly appeared. Lucifer loved talking a lot, so forcing him to shut his mouth with a gag, which the only thing he could do would make muffled moaning and whimpering, and-

“Hell to Silly! What kind of fantasy got ya zoning out so much?” Angel poked their arm with a finger.

“Nothing, really! Let’s go to look at other things!” They shouted out flustrated, taking the set of ball gags to their small cart.

“Man, I’ll never stop teasing ya.” Angel commented, shaking his head at their behavior.

Silver took three other things fast enough that their friend couldn’t see what exactly they chose. They didn’t know if they could handle another explicit vision in the middle of the store where people were around. In private they wouldn’t mind it that much, however they couldn’t be like that around strangers. It was too much.

Only one last section was left, the one with the costumes which was left at the end as they planned. Silver had noticed Angel really loved this one, because he already picked 20 different sets to try. But in their case, they focused on finding maid costumes. There was lots of different variants. Some of them looked like a real maid could wear in restaurant, having longer dress. Second type was short with few places on the body uncovered. And the last ones seemed to be more like a swim suits or bikini.

After longer analysis in their head, they chose the second type which was a middle ground between cute and sexy. At least that’s what Silver thought. They took five of them, each one being different from the other.

“Did you get everything?” Angel asked and when his friend nodded, he added. “Fucking yeah! Let’s go to the dressing room! I’ve booked the private room for us, so no one will just pop out randomly. You know how some people can be.”

“Yeah, I get it!” Silver followed the spider demon.

As soon as they have entered the room, Angel looked for the hidden cameras or microphones. He found only two of them and destroyed right away. It didn’t matter if they didn’t do anything together, there would be a chance of someone using Silver’s image. About his own he didn’t care.

If they weren’t my friend, I would actually leave it. Just to see how fast their shortie boyfriend would react. But I don’t want to put them through the shit like that. I bet lil bug would worry about it for a week or more, even if it was resolved.

“Maybe I’ll start? I don’t have as much of clothes as you have.” Silver proposed the idea.

“Sure! Go ahead and take your sweet time.” He said while sitting on the chair, scrolling through the phone.

Because Silver didn’t wear anything like that before, it took them around five minutes to change. There were some things they had to tie in the first dress.

“Okay, I-I think I’m ready.” Silver gave a sign before moving the curtain. “How… does it look?”

“Pretty good, but we have to see if it’s great!” Angel stood up and bent over with his lowed hands on knees. “Repeat after me.”

They did as he said with a less confidence than Angel Dust. He did few more poses while observing them with an eye of the expert.

“Yeaaah, the dress doesn’t give your legs and butt a justice, maybe others will-” He stopped in the middle, noticing there was something off. “Ya okay, Silly? You look like you’ve sat on the spikey dildo without a lube.”

“Pffff-” Silver hold the laugh before changing to the serious tone. “Sorry, I just… I’m not sure if dresses actually suit to me. Wouldn’t I be too feminine as an enby? It feels sometimes like I’m faking it or something.”

In the middle of their sentence, Angel entered the dressing cabin and quickly changed clothes which screamed feminine when looking at him.

“Do you think I’m any less of a man just because I have a nice, sexy dress?” Angel asked while showing off his poses.

“No! You’re still a man, just with a dress.”

“Exactly! So you’re still an enby, just with a maid costume.” He pocked their forehead. “Ya tend to think too much about those things. They are just clothes and you won’t get any less nonbinary just because you wear it. And if someone mistaken you for a woman? That’s their problem and fuck those bitches who would still consider you as one. They’re not worth your attention anyway.”

“I see. Normally I wouldn’t wear a dress, maybe a skirt with some kind of pants, because I just like this combination, but I’ve also never worn clothes which are meant, you know… for sex, so I felt like it’s more intimate and stuff…”

“I get ya, you’re doing a lot of stuff for the first time with yer boyfriend, so you might worry about some of them.” Angel patted their head affectionately. “I don’t think he wanted to see you in this to make you look like a specific gender. He’d just find it cute and hot, I bet that’s the reason.”

“Oh, I didn’t think he did, I was worried, because of my own thoughts, heh.” Silver tapped their index fingers against each other.

“Alright, less talking, more changing! I have quiet a lot of clothes, so you better be prepared for at least 30 minutes of a modeling show.”

After some time, it turned out that the last dress suited the best for Silver. Besides Angel’s positive opinion, Silver really liked how the fabric was comfortable against their skin. It was really smooth and delicate.

Next, as their friend said, Angel did a little show. He spent more of the time playing with a costume than changing. But besides the fun, spider demon believed trying out some complicated poses was good for checking if the clothes are flexible enough.

All of a sudden, when he made few pirouettes, something fell off. With a curiosity, Silver had reached for it, though stopped as soon as their read with a big letters:

THE CONTRACT

“Angel, what is it…?” Silver asked, knowing what this meant, yet still giving the question out of the shock.

“N-nothing!” He kneeled down, putting the paper back to his fluff, then waving with his all arms in defense. “Don’t worry about this, Silly! It’s nothing! Just a little deal I made with my boss a while ago. Not a big deal! And-”

“When you were saying you’d got into fight, was it a lie?” They continued abruptly.

“No! At least one time I said a truth-”

“What about when you said you had a hard time in work and you didn’t want to meet with me?”

“W-well… It was a though day, it wasn’t a lie…”

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Because you were the only person who didn’t have to worry about my problems!” Angel shouted out, having enough of those questions. “Each person in the Hotel, I care about, knew. And then you showed up, little fucking winner who didn’t pity me. And… how could I tell you? There’s nothing you can do anyway. You’d get worried and stuff. I know you well enough to predict you’d think about it for fucking weeks, trying to find a way to make it better, when there’s no way at all…”

The silence dawned between them, not knowing what should be said further after this revelation. This time, Silver was the one who decided to not stay quiet for too long.

“May I see this? I just want to know how bad it is. To understand better.”

Without a word, Angel showed his contract once again. Of course, he hesitated, but only for a short moment. There was something about them, which told created a string of trust attached to his soul.

Silver carefully read the deal, looking for every detail. It wasn’t long at all and was pretty straightforward. It didn’t exactly meet expectations, they thought a deal for a soul had to have lots of rules to keep it under overlord’s will. Yet this one was different.

“The deal says this Valentino owns you in the studio, right?”

“Exactly, so I’m bound for a fucking eternity to this asshole…” Angel grimaced at the thought of him.

“What if the studio didn’t exist?” The most important question of this afternoon dropped from their mouth. More like just a little and naive thought, nothing more.

“Well, if it was the case, I wouldn’t have to go there which means-”

The realization struck Angel like a lighting, making his eyes wide opened, even the small one under his mains. He leaned towards Silver suddenly and put hands on their shoulders.

“Silver, you’re a fucking genius!” He shook their body energetically.

“W-waaaait! What did I do?!” Silver had stopped him before their glasses fell from their face.

“I’ve never had fucking thought about this option! And you just looked at this deal once and found a fucking loophole?!”

“I’ve thought it was kinda obvious…? Like, how there’s a deal if there’s no a place from it?!”

“Exactly! Which means I have to fucking destroy this place and I’ll be free!”

“But… How do you want to destroy something so big? It might be possible, but it is still a whole studio, right?” Silver blinked with confusion.

“Let’s just say I know a person who happens to know a lot about bombs.” Angel winked at their direction.

Chapter 11: Bloody Intimacy

Notes:

Hewwo guys! It's time for some smut!

This chapter of course will be intimate, but important for the plot as well. I had lots of fun writing this!

IMPORTANT INFO: I have art commissions opened, so if someone is interested, I'm @sillystar_88 on twitter and @silverstar-8 on bluesky. It would be nice to get comms from people who enjoy my stuff :3

Hope you have fun reading!

When King of Hell has returned from recording advertisement, which he promised almost two months ago in an exchange for the blueprints, the next step was obvious for him. His joyfriend seemed to be busy with something, sooo

“There won’t be anything better than a relaxing noon! I just have to prepare everything.” With a little swing of his hand, the ‘to-do list’ and three clones had appeared. This time, each having a different clothing set.

“What are we going to do, boss?” The clone with a red hood and dark face asked.

“Maybe a crafting session? We could teach them how to create some simple magical trinkets.” The one with a summer dress proposed.

“Or maybe some actual fun?” Voice came from the bed, on which clone with a bunny suit was leaning down. “ They might be too tired for crafting session, so maybe something more relaxing would be more suitable?”

“You know sex also needs some energy? It’s even considered as a sport by some people .” Lucifer rolled his eyes.

“Who said they have to do anything? Silly could just lay down and enjoy the feeling~”

“We could all make them relaxed! ”

“That’s such a good idea!”

“Absolutely not.” Lucifer interrupted clones’ conversation. “We’ve done it only three times, Silly would be totally overwhelmed, they’re not ready for the whole Lulu-orgy.”

All of them groaned with disappointment, even if with understanding why it had to be that way and not another.

“Besides, sexy stuff is only an option. I have totally different plans for today. I won’t repeat myself, so listen closely!”

***

“Do you think everything is prepared?” Silver’s voice had full of concerned.

“Of course mate! All of the little explosives are ready to go . I got as much as I could, so hope you both have a good amount of money, cause they were not cheap to make!” Cherri bumped Angel’s shoulder with a fist.

“Don’t worry, doll. Our little bug will have it prepared for tomorrow. And we still have three days until Val will leave the studio for the meeting.”

“To be honest, I’m so happy your ass will be finally free. We’ll have more time together! I’d do it even for free, but inflation is a bitch.” She rolled her eye with disgust.

“ It would be also super unfair for you to create all of this without paying you back. His studio is massive.” They looked at the map of the building which Angel got from the architect after ‘payment’.

After the plan was settled, three of them decided to chat. Silver was a lot more active in the conversation than at the beginning of their friendship with these two. They were also happy there’s a chance to actually make a difference for Angel. It had to wor k, for him.

Suddenly, there was a scratching at the door. Angel decided to stand and check out what could it be. When he opened them, the little one eyed cat was there.

“What are ya got here, Keekee?” He reached for something she hold in th e mouth.

But she just jumped on the side and run inside the room. Spider demon let out a loud ‘Hey!’, but this hasn’t stopped a cat. Instead, she’s approached blue dragonfly, hopping on their lap.

“Woah! What’s up, kitty?” She responded right after the question, putting something to their hand. “Oh, it’s for me? A letter?”

“Angy! Sil got a love letter from the Devil!” She shouted to her friend which got his attention right away.

“No way! Such an old fashioned style. What’s inside?”

“Guys, we don’t know if it’s even from hi-” Cherri had pointed the emblem on the envelope. “Oh… Ok ay , it’s from him.”

Without thinking twice, Silver had open ed the envelope and took out the letter. They could see the whole paper had handmade little decorations and gold patterns. Their mind totally ignored few pairs of eyes which were pe e king into the text while they’ve read:

Dear Silver,

I’m inviting you to spend some quality time together! I’ve prepared something for you and me, however, if you don’t feel in the mood for the surprises, that’s okay!

There are an options under the text, ‘Yes’ or ‘No’. When you select ‘Yes’, Keekee will be your guide, as well as a key to the magical door! If you choose ‘No’, then Keekee will take the letter back to me and we’ll do it another time!

Your boyfriend, Lucifer~

“He wants to bang you 100%.” Cherri Bomb mouthed abruptly.

“Shush! Even if he wants, you don’t have to say it like that.” Silver’s cheeks became strongly yellow at this idea.

“You should totally go. You’ve been helping us for days, so you deserve some break, ya know?” Angel patte d their head.

Silver was thinking for a moment about it. They were still a bit worried that they might miss something and the plan wouldn’t work. However, it was one of the reasons why they needed this. They were focused too much on this. Besides, they wanted to spend some time with him.

“I’ll go.” They ticked the first option, which made Keekee to jump from their lap right away, going towards the door. Silver followed her. “ Bye, guys!”

“Tell me how it went tomorrow! With details .” He marked the last word with his voice.

“No, I won’t.” Silver had joked before leaving.

Keekee was leading them to Lucifer’s room, they could already tell. Before they’ve reached the destination, Silver had entered their own room first. If Cherri was right, it gave them a perfect opportunity to get a maid costume. For now, they just put it in the handbag.

They had continued following Keekee while closing the zipper from the handbag. What surprised them at first was opened door to Lucifer's room when there was no one here. Quickly enough they've realized the one-eyed cat actually put down the strong barrier with her little paw when she touched it.

Even more surprising was the glowing door in the middle of the room. The strong magical aura could be felt from it.

"Oh, it's an entrance to the pocket dimension." They had nodded while in their mind an image of them flying with their boyfriend appeared. "Like on our first date. Though it's still different, considering the previous one was created with his powers, but from my imagination."

Silver had kneelt down for the cat and petted her for doing such a good job. And suddenly, she changed into a key.

"Wow! I forgot you can do this." They put the key into the magical door. After that, Keekee changed into her usual self and left the room, making a barrier around it appear again.

With an excitement, Silver had opened the door. As soon as their eyes caught on what they were looking at, their mouth ajar while slowly walking inside while the entrance disappeared from the existence.

Under their boots, a gray dirt could be seen, while above their head infinite emptiness with million of glowing dots when on their right side an enormous celestial body was creeping on the horizon.

"Silver! I'm heeere!~"

A cheerful voice could be heard from the distance. They had flied up to approach him.

"What the Hell, Luci. Are we on some kind of Moon simulation or something?" They asked right away. Maybe their tone didn't sound excited at first, but from their smile and sparkle in their eyes was easy to read their true feelings.

"Yes! Of course, it still has borders which you can't cross, however, I made it look how the view from the Moon actually looks like! Do you like it?" The question appeared with a little uncertainty.

"I love it! It's kinda scary and fascinating how huge it look at once." Their eyes caught something behind him. "Oh? Are we going to have a picnic?"

"Yup! I've prepared everything for us, including some homemade sweets. As well as a pillows for us!" Lucifer had sat on the one which was closer to the picnic basket.

Yes! They loved the scenery! So far so good, I just have to keep the vibe going. Especially if I want to get to know them more.

I'm so thrilled. I really hope they'll like the way I've prepared questions!

While Silver sat up on the second pillow, their boyfriend was taking out all the food he had prepared. There were some sandwiches, sliced apples, pears and watermelon. At the end, he took out some candies and nicely decorated cupcakes, which had several flavors.

"Good I haven't eaten the last meal for the day. You got lots of stuff here." With a chuckle, they reached for one of the sandwiches.

They've noticed none of them had tomatoes, which meant he had remembered about the conversation they had once which things they hate the most from vegetables and fruits.

"I've overdone a little bit with how much I've actually prepared, so don't feel bad about leaving things. It will be for later, so no waste included!" Lucifer also took a sandwich. In his case, he actually didn't eat since breakfast, because of how focused on preparation his mind was. "Do you like it?"

"It's really good! However I'll eat one, so there will be room for other stuff left. Did you make this all by yourself?"

"Yes, prepared sandwiches, baked cupcakes, made candies and grew fruits!"

"Wait, you're growing fruits?"

"Mhm!" Lucifer nodded while his mouth was full. "At my mansion I have garden where I'm growing several fruit trees, bushes and others. Few vegetables as well, still not as many as fruits."

"You'll have to take me here one day. I'd want to see the garden. Your mansion too. Sounds like it could be a fun to explore." During eating they had noticed one thing which wasn't here. "Do you have any drinks?"

"Oh God, I've forgot to take them out!" Lucifer reached out for two, definitely handmade, cups. "I have wine, one alcoholic and second non-alcoholic, and some juices. Which one you want?"

"I'm not drinking alcohol, but never tasted any wine so non-alcoholic for me."

Lucifer had spin with his index finger, which made bottles open and pour the drinks to the cups by themselves.

"For one of the best people I had met in my whole long life!" He lifted his cup towards his joyfriend.

"O-Oh..." The yellow blush popped up on the face while they lifted their own cup. "For the person, who makes me assured everyday I'm meaningful..."

"Because you are." The giggle came from his mouth and he moved his cup closer for it to tap their cup and then both took a sip of their drinks.

"What are those for?" Silver pointed at the deck of the cards laying close to the basket.

"Cards with lots of questions for the date night for lovers!" Lucifer held the cards with his tail and then they've levitated, creating a circle. "I've thought it would be a fun activity for us, so we'll know more about each other. But there's many cards, so I think ten questions will be good for tonight and the rest we'll answer another time. What do you think?"

"Oohh, I love this idea! It's easier to have questions prepared. Sometimes it's hard for me to come up with a good one. I will draw!" Silver had reached for one of the cards which was the closest to them. "Oh, wait, when I read it, are you answering or me?"

"The rules said a couple answers all questions together!"

"That's even more fun!" They've revealed the questions and read it out loud. "Was there something for which you've been mocked, that later became a strength? Wow, didn't expect those kind of questions but I'll answer!"

Silver took another sip of the wine before continuing. They also started to eat one of homemade cupcakes.

"I think one of the things I've been mocked for the most was my drawing and writing skills. As a teenager, my family was trying to discourage me from doing those things and saying how bad it was in my face." They took a one bite between speaking. "But jokes on them, I've became so good at this that I've actually started to earn money! Not to mention I've learned English by myself, so I wasn't limited only to my country. I got a lot more possibilities thanks to it!"

"That sounds really impressive! But I have to say it was really... hm, not wise to discourage a kid. You were just a teenager. Your skills were starting to develop." Lucifer shook his head at this.

"Yup, but ya know. They thought until you didn't have a talent from early years of your life, there's no way to be good at it later. But what about you?"

"Well, as an angel I've been mocked for my ideas. I just couldn't help it, my mind was super creative, you know? Angels which I had considered as family had seen most of them as something childish." Suddenly, his sad face had turned into a prideful smile. "But one day, I had a meeting with God. Other angels said I shouldn't take their precious time but God have listened to what I said. When I've finished, at first I’ve thought they didn't like any of it, but they've actually listened and picked most of my ideas!"

"Really?" Silver had blinked with a surprise.

"Yes! A lot of things were connected to Heaven, Eden and some animals!"

"Don't tell me platypus is your work too." They've asked the obvious question after his smile was more wide than before. "I knew it!"

"So after that, I think my creativity was one of the strengths which I was mocked for at first. I would tell you more, but there's nine other questions ahead of us!"

Lucifer had reached for the second card.

"Describe yourself in three words. Huh, in only three words? Alright, I'll try." He sighed, feeling limited by this question. "Kind, gorgeous, prideful."

"Heh, what an interesting mix. In my case it would be creative, stubborn and kind as well."

"Your kindness is definitely admirable. I didn't think I would meet a human who represent me as well as you."

"What do you mean?"

"Oh, right, I didn't tell you." He chuckled nervously. "I bet you know already I'm a virtue, considering the fact you're able to feel an energy of everyone around you. I'm the Virtue of Kindness. Or I was, I'm not sure if I can still be considered as one after the fall."

"Well, for me you still are." Silver had added to the end of the conversation. They could ask more, however they had felt he didn't want to talk in more details about it, so they've drawn another card. "What was your first impression of me when we met?"

"Wow, what a question." He seemed even more nervous than before. "I know it would sound kinda... ugh, I can't find the best word. Anyway, when I've seen you I felt something incredible. Maybe I didn't know you, but... Your eyes and face looked sincere, which showed me what you've proposed, a little help, was honest. It felt like an enchantment in the best way possible."

"... How am I supposed to beat this now?" Silver had hid their face in hands, watching to not make their glasses fall off.

"It's not a competition, Silly."

"Okay, okay! Well, first, I was worried I've hurt you. I mean, I've literally hit you with the door. But then I've looked at you and I liked your appearance. And I mean the face. Your face looks really pretty. One of my first instincts was to just caress it with my hands and see how your skin feels. I've also liked your voice as soon as I've heard it. Even when you don't sing, you have a really beautiful voice." They've took a long breath. "Then I've had a little heart attack, because I've hit literal Devil with a door, but... the fear disappeared right away when you said you wouldn't hurt me. I've believed you instantly. Which is super weird, because I... have a huge trust issues. Yet still you made me feel safe from the beginning."

When they've finished the sentence, Lucifer was the one blushing, yet he didn't hide it.

"I'm glad I made you feel safe." The fourth card was drawn. "What calms you down when you're stressed or upset?"

"Hmm, I don't have a singular thing. Sometimes I just go to the bed and hug my plushies. Other times I need to walk around with my headphones while listening to songs. Recently I've discovered being close to you, especially cuddling, is soothing for me. I think it counts."

"It definitely does. I think for me it's going to the quiet place and hugging myself with my wings. You've even been here when it happened once."

"Yeah, I was." They've nodded while taking the next card. "What do you like to do when you have alone time?"

"Crafting, playing music and other stuff which is related to creation. But crafting is definitely a top one!" Lucifer took an apple slice and smiled mischievously. "Say Aaaaa."

"Pffff, but shall I take an apple from the Devil?" The rhetorical question appeared they've opened mouth as he asked, taking a whole slice. "Ish good!"

"Knew you would like it! Took faster than I've thought." He giggled while eating a second slice. "So what about your alone time?"

"Drawing, writing, listening to music, playing some video games. I think those are the stuff I do the most. Pretty basic, but I like it." Silly started to eat another slice and then an watermelon, their favorite fruit, while the sixth time was chosen. "What's your favorite favorite outfit or garment I wear?"

"I think these." Lucifer had pointed at their hands. "You wear many types of gloves and I really love it! I think gloves just really to your big and thin hands. It makes them more noticeable and prettier."

"Awww, thank you! When we were on our first date, I loved your jacket on shoulders. It suits to you a lot. You know?"

"Maybe I should wear it more..." He said it more to himself than to them and drawn seventh card. "What's the best thing to happen in your life so far?"

"Going to Hell. I'm not joking, I know this place has a lot of horrible people and is a lot more dangerous than Heaven, but I've never felt as much like myself here as in Heaven or Earth. Guess someone made it even better, hm?" Silver winked to him.

"It's kinda hard to choose for me, because I've reunited with my daughter not too long ago, I've met you and then begun a therapy. I think all of this count for me. Huh, did you finish your drink? Do you want me to pour some more?"

"Yes, please."

While Lucifer took a bottle in his hands, Silver moved closer their cup for easier access. This time, he also poured a non-alcoholic wine for himself as well.

"Someone wants to stay sober tonight, huh?" A grin showed up on winner's face.

"Hah! Not to breaking this up to you, but I'd have to drink few bottles to get myself drunk. I just want to get a little bit of everything for the taste." While one hand was occupied, second drew eight question. "What's your Love Language?"

"Definitely physical touch and words of affirmation! What's yours?"

"Quality time and receiving gifts. Of course, I live physical touch, as well as other ones, but these two are the strongest for me."

"Even now we have a quality time, hihi." They took the ninth card. "Do you have a hidden talent? Well, I don't think it's a talent, but I'm able to create a sound which is something like you could hear a wind whistling I'm the forest or something."

"Do you want to show me?" He asked and Silver made a windy whistle right away. "Ooh, I get what you mean now! It does sound cool and kinda creepy. Could be used as an sound effect in a movie! And about my talents, I have a lot of them, so I don't think I have any hidden one, you know?"

"It's not surprising, considering you had a lot of time to try things!"

"Alright, the final question of the night!" This time, only one, random card was left when other vanished. "What's something you wish I would do more of?"

"Why the final question is so dificuuuult!" Silver cried out in the dramatic way. "Hmm, maybe uhhhh... more touching? I know you're doing this, but I feel you hold back sometimes, but I really love the closeness, you know?"

"You've.. noticed that..." He looked away. "Our relationship is still new, so I'm not sure for how long and often I can do this. But I'll do it more! Just tell me if I do it too much, hehe..."

"I will! Your turn to answer."

"Well, it isn't exactly what you'd do for me, but more... I wish you'd do more pride? What I mean by this is I can see you're putting yourself lower than others, your work too. You don't have to do this to the point of it being negative, but... if a sin of Pride is proud of you, don't you think there are reasons for it?" Even if the tone was more serious, he put the tongue out to make the atmosphere a little bit light-hearted.

"I'm..." Before starting to explain themselves, they've stopped and shook their head. "I don't even know how to respond for this in other way than just saying thank you."

"Your welcome."

For few minutes, there was a comfortable silence between them when they were finishing eating.

While Silver had taken the last sip of drink from the cup, a bit a few small but visible droplets flowed out on their chin. It was a sign for him to take action when his partner didn't notice it.

The Devil moved closer with his fancy napkin in hand, which was used only for special occasions.

"You got some wine here." His hand touched their chin through the fabric, collecting all the liquid.

Unconsciously, one of their arms moved to push his hand away, but Silver had noticed in time, so even if it still touched his wrist, the impact was a lot softer.

"Sorry..." They've looked away while their arm returned to its previous place. "It was an instinct. I'm... not used to positive display of this kind of affection. When someone tries to correct something in my clothes while the fabric folds in a weird way or maybe something's wrong with buttons and other similar things."

"I see. Did it still feel nice?"

"Yeah, it did. It's just hard to defeat old habits and-"

This time, Lucifer's hand embraced their chin, gently pushing it for the face to turn towards him. Their eyebrows raised up when mouth opened slightly in a visible curiosity mixed with uncertainty.

"It's okay. You don't have to explain yourself, Silver." His sitting position changed to the knees. His second was placed on the back of their head to push it just a little closer to give them a short kiss.

Winner could barely feel the touch before realizing fully what had happened. Their response caught the Devil out of guard when they pushed him for another, but longer, kiss.

The need of having him so close became stronger with each second of the tongues dance. As a touch starved person, Silver took everything they could, like it would be their last time to experience such an intimacy.

"Hihi, I'm not going anywhere, you know?" He commented, reading their thoughts perfectly this time.

"I... I got carried away... heh..." The embarrassed smile had appeared on their face.

"Oh? Then maybe I should move to the next step of our little date?" He stood up, having their hands in his own. He lead them to stand as well. "Please, close your eyes without peeking out."

Silver had done as they were told, covering up eyes with their hands, just in case if they opened them by accident.

Even without the vision, ears could caught a quiet swoosh around when the core of their souls felt some kind of powerful energy. It was too hard to guess what kind of spell it was when it came from each direction.

"You can open now, my love."

As soon as they have opened them they realized what type of spell their boyfriend had used. Or at first, they had two options: teleportation or manifestation spell. But the window showing from the really far distance Pentagram City indicated for teleportation.

Only after few seconds they focused at the surroundings. With a dim, warm light, the big room could be seen. With a patterns on the walls, chandelier above their head and furniture which clearly was made by someone who had seen Heaven, they've deducted it was one of Lucifer's places. Maybe even a part of his mansion.

However, for sure it was not his room in the Hotel. Especially after noticing a huge circle shaped place with many blankets, pillows and some kind of carefully arranged shiny and pretty soft objects. On which their boyfriend had been laying already, having only underwear on his body.

"What is it?"

"Nest."

"Nest?" Silver had blinked, but before he could explain, they've gasped. "Ohhh! I've read about it! Before humans, angels were creating nests. Each of them had their own, especially in the beginning when there was not many of your kind, right?"

"That's correct. Some angels still practice this, but from what I've heard from above, the newest ones don't do it most of the time. Such a shame." He sighed in disappointment.

"Why?"

"Because a nest is one of the most precious things! It's not only for sleeping but the feeling of safety and comfort can be achieved after creating one." Lucifer changed position, laying down on his stomach. "There's also a rule of huge privacy which is connected to them. No one can touch your nest, unless you invite them for it. Which in the past meant spending an intimate time with a chosen partner. In this case? Still meaning the same thing."

"O-oh... It's such an important thing for you, I feel flattered... But first! Now you close your eyes. I want to do something, but I promise I won't touch anything of yours!"

Lucifer had pulled his head down, hiding face into two pillows. In the same time, his joyfriend took out something from their handbag. Maybe his eyes were closed, but his hearing was enough for him to get the image of what was happening.

The sound of the fabric against the skin, then later being put somewhere near and another kind of fabric appeared.

Are they changing? But why? Did the wine got into their clothes?

A quiet Already done could be heard from them. That was the moment when he lifted his head and froze motionless as soon as his eyes met with one of the most beautiful images.

His joyfriend's usual clothes was changed into something he wished to see. A maid costume. He totally forget about the promise they make with each other.

"Oh... Oh-oh.... Wow, you look mesmerizing! I could never imagine how good it would actually look on you. Oh shit..." His eyes had never broke a contact from their outfit which perfectly showed their body. "Silver, do you want to do a role play with me?"

"R-role play?" They've asked nervously. "I'm not an actor! The only role play I had ever done was with using a text but not my voice and body and-"

"I don't expect a perfect play! I've just looked at you and thought it could totally suit to your outfit."

Not to mention he was really into playing roles. Of course, today he wanted to choose a simple scenario, because it was not planned at all. And it would be easier for them as well.

"O-okay, I'll try!" Silver had stepped closer to him, sitting down at the edge of his nest.

Lucifer took a deep breath, which helped for him to get calmer. On all four, he'd approached closer to his lover with a tail hugging their waist.

"What are you doing here, maid? I don't recall letting you into my room?" His tone change something between serious, but still soft.

There was a note of the curiosity in his question, making it seem more real.

"Um... well..." Silver had tried to think about a response.

It took them some longer time, but Lucifer had stayed patient. It reminded him of his first attempt to do something like that.

"The door was opened. I know you, my... king, always closes it, so I decided to stay and... wait for your arrival." They hid their face in both hands with a quiet squeal.

"Shhh, you did great. We can stop if it's too much for you, Silver." He reached for their hand, reveling half of their face.

"I've always wanted to try it! I just feel that anything I say, would sound super cringe."

"Even if it did, would it be that bad? Besides, you've showed me some of your stories, I know how big your imagination can get." Lucifer had leaned forward, so his face was close to their ear. "But before we continue, what kind of dynamic shall we choose? What do you want to aim for?"

“I was thinking… We only did it without an actual penetration before. Soooo, I would want you to top, as well as being a dom.” Their cheeks became even more yellow than before.

Asking for this was such a huge deal for a winner. However, they were a curious soul, they wanted to experience it with him. Were they ready? Of course not. It was one of the things their mind could never be fully ready for.

“W-wait, really?” Lucifer blinked in confusion, not expecting this.

Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit!

“Yes!” Silver’s head turned after feeling that something was hitting their side of their body. “I didn’t expect you to be that excited. Your tail is going crazy!”

“Because I haven’t been a dom and top for quiet a while!”

“For how long?”

“Around 100 years.”

I have to do this perfectly! There’s no room for mistakes now.

Before Silver could ask further, Lucifer had jumped into his role.

“That’s quiet a nice gesture. It was not in your deal to watch over my room, but I appreciate it a lot.” His fingers barely nicked their face. “Tell me, you didn’t touch anything, right?”

“No, I was just looking around while being here.” They shook their head. Once they left a quick exhale, trying to not laugh. “I really like how this room looks. Especially this cozy place to rest.”

“Most people in your place would try to steal something from me. Yet the only thing you did was watching.” His thumb was rubbing the fabric to which a bowtie was attached to. “Such a good maid shall be rewarded, don’t you think?”

“Rewarded? What do you mean by that, my k-king..?” Silver tried to sound shyly which their nervousness with excitement actually helped.

Lucifer pulled them closer by the bowtie to his lips. He was still gentle with them, not wanting to scare them away with how eager he was. Lucifer explored their body through clothes until one of his hands didn't go under the dress and rubbed their hip, enjoying their hot bare skin.

"Ah... Can we even do this?" They had questioned. "I'm just a maid, your servant, my king."

Devil just chuckled at this comment. He was happy his lover enjoyed this little dynamic they were doing.

"Your job doesn't make you any less meaningful." His teeth tighten to their bowtie, ripping this from the neck which gave him a perfect access to lick. His tongue could feel the vibration of throat when Silver had gasped. "Tell me, my beautiful maid, with what do you want to gain your first experience?"

His fingers massaged their folds through the silk panties. His tips could feel first droplets of juices. A final sign that they were into this.

"Oh-ooh, such a hard choice." They closed eyes to focus more on the feeling.

But it made it harder to actually think what exactly they wanted. Of course, on Earth they imagined their first penetration would be with amab which they would trust. But it's afterlife and there's a lot more options than regular human dick. Especially with a shapeshifter.

"What would my king do if I tell him to surprise me?" Playful smirk appeared on the face.

"Someone is feeling adventurous today." Lucifer had chuckled before completely changing his tone to serious one, which broke his role. "Are you sure? It might be super weird and scary."

"Come on. You can't just expect me to not want to see it after such description. I'm too curious!" They poked place below abdomen. "Show the weird thing."

"Alright, alright."

First Lucifer took out his boxers. Silver wanted to take their own clothes as well, but he stopped them. There was no way they would take off an important element of the play. Winner was all for this idea, they always wanted to try sex with clothes.

Next, the devil hid his naked crotch from which a dim light creeped out of. He stayed in that position for almost a minute. He became more unsure about all of it.

What if it's too weird? I scare them away and break the mood! No, no. I should be confident. You're dominant Lucifer, why do you feel so fucking embarrassed? Maybe because I had never showed it to anyone after-

"Hey." Silver put a hand on his shoulder. The gesture got his whole attention right away. "I want to see what you made up. If it's not my cup of tea, I'll let you know. I won't judge, I promise."

He took a deep breath through his nostrils and got it out from mouth. At a slow pace, the reveal occurred. The stress in his body was so high that he stayed in a one position. Someone could mistake him for a statue.

"Oh geez! Are these little wings?!" Their hands took action, gently caressing fluffy limbs which seemed to hide something under. Their boyfriend left short gasp as a respond. The control slipped once wings flapped eagerly, revealing the thing he was worried about. "Oh?! What is it?"

"I-I told you it might a bit much." He let a loud chuckle. "I can change into something else if-"

"Is it Biblically accurate tentacle?! IT LOOKS SO WEIRD AND CUTE AT ONCE, I CAN'T!" Instead of a scared or disgusted, they showed up the biggest excitement and curiosity he had ever seen. Their hands cupped only wings without even a graze of a red thick tentacle with golden eyes and red pupils. "Can I even touch it? It has eyes..."

"Weeeell~" His attitude changed in instant. Tentacle seemed to move to their fingers by itself, however, Lucifer had controlled each move. A gentle rub caused a sperm to leak out, which was more thin than thick. "It's happy you like it. You've defeated all the shyness it felt."

Silver thoughts it was definitely something different than human dick. Not only because it was a tentacle, but eyes on it had a different and slimy texture. They had never seen something like that.

"I have to say, when we did it first time, this is the thing I've actually expected from an angel. Or at least similar to what I've imagined."

"Hmm, really?" His hand came back to work, this time putting two fingers at once since they were thin, they got inside easily. A sweet little moan could be heard, a music for his ears. "I had experimented from time to time. Though, this little guy didn't have a chance to show off. In a way we will have our first time together, my love."

Silver's hand stopped moving when Lucifer pressed their clit with a thumb. But it didn't stop the tentacle, it was rubbing against their palm. Their boyfriend expected this. After they had tried out sixty nine position it became clear they simple can't focus fully at receiving and giving at once when it became too intense. Only on one thing.

All of a sudden, his fingers left their wet hole. Other hand had lifted dress to see the effects of his work underneath.

Oh. God. I've never seen them as thrilled before.

"Alright." Devil lifted them up by waist. The dress was hiding everything, but they could feel the tip of his tentacle teasing their folds. "Are you ready to take it in?"

"Mhm!" They've nodded eagerly with a big smile. The excitement was pouring from their eyes.

"You'll take your king so good, my maid." The tongue flirtatiously licked his own lips before giving them a deep kiss.

One of the reasons for that was the need of feeling them close. The second to get their attention on the kiss more than a wild tentacle slowly filling them up. Which worked perfectly.

"Mmm~" The end of the kiss has come with a thin strong of their mixed saliva between them. "It's aaaall in."

"Woah, already?" Their head turned down. The longer they looked, the feeling of the fulfillment doubled. "It feels... weird. Not in the bad way! J-just different than your tongue. Thicker too..."

"Not too thick?" The answer for this question appeared immediately with their fast little No. "That's good. I made it a little below average size, so it wouldn't be too much for your body. Not like the size matters for the pleasure at all, but the technique."

With his last sentence, Lucifer changed position. His hand cupped their butt cheek, holding firmly but not too hard, when his back leaned on pillows, but he was still in sitting position. Even then, he had a great view on his joyfriend's body and messy costume.

"Tell me when to move."

"Shouldn't I move? I'm literally sitting on you. And am I not too heavy for one ha-"

"Shhh." He put a thumb on their lips gently rubbing them. "It is your first time ever to take something like that in your body. I want you to relax and enjoy every second of it, without worrying if you keep steady rhythm. And too heavy? Heh, my love, if I really wanted, I could lift you with one finger. A whole hand is just more comfortable, isn't it?"

"Y-yeah..." Silver had focused for two minutes to get used to the feeling inside of them. Their body leaned towards his chest when hands grabbed his shoulders. "Okay, I'm... ready."

The last word was everything he needed. Devil took action slowly, rising them up and coming back down. Because of his divided attention, he was able to fully focus on giving them pleasure, not only by penetration, but the tip of his tail which teased their clit, as well as taking everything he felt all at once.

Change of his lover's breath was a sign for him to add a speed. It was a good call, Silver's mouth left out a high moan straight into his ear. Lucifer responded with loud purr, which sounded almost like a growl.

It was just too good being enveloped by their tight, wet and hot walls. His little wings flapped in a beaming manner, slightly brushing their labia each time they were put down.

"O-oh god..." After their quiet whimper, Silver embraced his neck for the need of more stable position. "It feels... better than I've expected..."

"Mmrrr, just wait til we get more speed, Sweetie~" He kissed the side of their head affectionately.

The power of each push was rising after it reached a desired intensity. The clapping of bathed skin created an echo in the room for how loud it was.

Silver could no longer hold their thoughts. It felt like they were between a sleeping and awaking worlds while dipped into the bliss.

Their opened mouth pressed against Devil's skin on neck. However, before the suction begun, the rapid thrust of his body made their jaw clench on his flesh, cutting through it.

"AGHH!" A loud aching gasp escaped his moan.

Through his nerves an electrical-like sensation passed. Pain mixed with ecstasy. His whole body froze in place, trying to catch his breath.

"Oh shit!" Silver pushed themselves away, examining the clearly visible wound. "I HURT YOU, I'M SO SORRY! I swear I didn't do it on purpose! Fuck, you're bleeding... I'll find first aid kit!"

Their mind was in panic mode, completely forgetting their boyfriend would be powerful enough to heal by himself. Winner wanted to stand up, but a firm grip on their dress stopped their plans, making them stay in the same position, still enveloping him.

"L-Lucifer? Are you oka-"

"Do it again!"

The sudden excited burst caught them out off guard so much that their glasses almost fell off. Which reminded them they even had those, so they put it on the shelf behind their lover.

"W-w-what? What did you say?"

"Please, Silly, it felt like... I don't even know how to describe it. But I want more!" His head turned to the right, giving them a better access to his neck which was covered in golden blood.

I need this now! Okay, fuck, I was wrong. This isn't a torture session I had seen it as. It's... something more. It hurt as fuck but... made me more aroused

What the fuck is this? Is this what Ozzie was talking about? Has the pain always felt so good?

Silver hold their breath, feeling his tentacle wiggling inside them as it wanted to encourage them for ]the bite.

"Wait, wait, wait! We need a safe word!" Silver looked straight into his eyes with a serious face.

"Safe what?" He asked almost sounding half awake.

"Oh, you don't know about these stuff...." They inhaled deeply, trying not to focus on their own arousal. "You say it when you want to stop what we're doing in bdsm! So if I bite you and it's going to be too much, you tell me this word. It can't be connected to sexual stuff as well to avoid confusion."

"Sil, I'm literally letting you to hurt me. It's not like you're able to do this without my will."

"Then what is this?!" They pointed at the his cut skin.

"Oh, haha. Well, I might have made myself weaker unconsciously with how safe I feel with you." His hand massaged the wound with embarrassment.

"Exactly! That's why we need this. I'm horny as fuck, but I won't do anything further with you, if you don't choose it, Lulu!" They stated their final rule.

It needs to be done! It would be too dangerous to play without safety. He still can be hurt!

"What?! Okay! Maybeeeee ducks?"

"Pffff, why did I feel you'd choose something like that?" Silver chuckled, rubbing his soft red spot on his cheek. "Just making sure, is this a final safe word?"

"Yes." Lucifer pulled their face towards his neck. All of a sudden his melodic voice changed into more deep and demonic tone. "Bite me. Now."

The last words were not a request anymore. It was an order. An order which changed the chemistry of Silver's mind completely. A person who hated to be told what they have to do, because it was making them feel obligated to the task.

However, this was completely different. Still with a demanding tone, when loving and sensual at the same time. At first, their instinct was screaming to not do this, but they let go.

Short fangs sunk into pale skin once again. Demanding with harsh urge for more.

Once again, Lucifer's hand cupped their butt, brushing his claws against blue flesh, so he could start to move more rapidly, while still having total control over his speed.

Infernal need awakened in fallen angel's mind. The one who tried to stay as close to Heaven as he could, even when being Devil himself. The want for the purity of his home's traditions were nowhere to be seen. Especially after another order.

"Sssuck me. Don't let any drop out of your mouth." He hissed at them, completely devoured by this new kind of contact.

His joyfriend did as he said, drinking his golden blood, which tasted sweet, like a fruit.

Silver didn't even realize that Lucifer changed into his full demon form until they haven't felt his big wings on his back, change in his voice and body temperature.

He let a loud cry after his tentacle filled their sweet spot with his thick cream. He stopped after noticing his love was too into the task, completely ignoring the pleasure.

"Stop." With a firm grip on their hair, he pulled their head gently. One of the cutest expressions he had ever seen welcomed him when their hair was all messy and their lips with a small drops of his own blood. "Close your eyes and focus on your body, Silver. It's your turn."

With that, he started moving again, but this time with a slower pace but intense pushes deep into his partner. Silver's eyes closed by themselves when they felt a fingers playing passionately with their little clit. As a response, their moans became louder and heavier.

Not too long after, their body had reached ecstasy. Lucifer felt how their walls tighten around his dick. He gave them few final thrusts to extend their pleasure to maximum until a tensed body didn't fall on him.

It was a sign of the end, however, it didn't mean his job was done. With a gentle move, he stopped an intimate hug and placed his lover on soft pillows.

"Uuuugh.... Not comfy..." They let out a hoarse sigh.

"What isn't comfy?" He got his answer when Silver pulled their clothes slightly. "Let me help you, Silly."

Instead of taking their clothes off by himself, he decided to take a go in different direction. His fingers snapped and just like that, maid's costume where nowhere to be found, freeing their tired body.

"Better?"

"Mhmmmm~"

"I'm glad." Lucifer joined them laying in the position where his body was slightly above than their head. He embraced them into a hug, kissing their forehead, cheeks, chin, nose, every centimeter of their face. "You did so good, Silver. Your first time and yet you managed to find something completely new for an old being like me. You are truly marvelous, my little star. So creative, passionate, lovable~"

His words were so sweet that their heart felt it like sweet needles. Listening to his melodic voice, receiving affectionate kisses and praises caused their body to let a sudden sob.

"Huh? What's wrong?"

"H-happy..."

"Ah, happy tears? That's okay. Let it all out." Lucifer pulled them towards his chest embracing their head.

Silver's cry became a little bit louder, even if still quiet. His fingers were scratching their scalp for comfort. He knew they loved having their head scratched.

All of a sudden, Lucifer took a deep breath and the silence was interrupted. His enchanting vocal filled the whole room, when a wordless lullaby tickled his joyfriend's ears in the best way possible.

It was soft, quiet and relaxing. Like beautiful birds in the forest sing all the time. And because they were close to him, they could physically feel vibrations of his voice through his body.

Silver wanted to say a lot more than they did if their body had an energy to do so. They wanted to thank him.

For being here.

For being their first.

For being their best.

For loving them.

Yet, they didn't have to say any of that. He already knew. And Lucifer was happy his lullaby put them to the sleep for tonight. They deserved a rest, so he joined them to the dream world not short after.

Chapter 12: Ascension

Notes:

Hewwo guys!

Took a while, even if it isn't as long, but there's lot of going on in this chapter. Be prepared for heavy stuff!

Important info: If anyone here is interested in fanarts, I will be posting more on blue sky -> @silverstar-8.bsky.social

Why? Because twitter fucking hates me. I got shadowban two times in a row for nothing. Of course, from time to time I will post on twitter, but I will be more active on bsky. So if you're here and you like Silly, Luci etc. I'm posting art for them!

Besides that, thank you for being here and reading my fic and don't forget to comment. Even a simple 'I like it' will make the writer's day! And it's about every writer, so don't be shy about commenting to other's works! We love everytime we see it! ^^

Before going out, Silver had checked if they got everything. Not like they had to take lots of stuff, Cherri Bomb was the one who had to take all bombs with her. However, they had to make sure if one thing was in their pocket.

Whistle. Some time ago, they got it from their boyfriend for security for situations when they go out of the Hazbin Hotel without Lucifer. They had to just blow air into it and he would appear right away, no matter in what part of the Hell he was. He knew how this place can be dangerous, so it made him be assured he could come for the rescue if needed.

Even then Silver didn't mention to him about what they wanted to do at all. They thought it would be better not to, because he wouldn't let them go out by themselves. Which they wouldn't mind, if he was not all known by everyone. Additional attention could break their plan.

"Is everything ready?"

"Ayay, Bugface. Cherri arrived on the place, so now our turn." Angel put the hand on their shoulder. "You don't have to come with us, we can handle it, you know?"

"Nuh-uh. It was my idea, so I'll make sure it will work to the end. Not to mention it's a big moment for you. And you don't know spells that are the part of the plan. How could I leave you like that?" They smiled at him.

"Heh, let's see if it works." He smiled back with a hope in his eyes.

***

Not a long time passed after Valentino left Vees' quarters. However, it was the perfect time not only because he had to do something in the different part of the city.

Pride Ring is divided into Nine Circles. Velvet was out in the third and Vox in fifth. The perfect circumstances like that happened rarely, so the team had to act fast.

Fortunately, it was pretty easy for Angel and Cherri to enter the building. She visited it few times to take Angel out of it as soon as he finished work.

Silver on the other hand was supposed to smuggle the boxes with bombs on the balcony when they would get a signal.

As soon as they got a message from Cherri, they used an invisibility spell and flied with the box. Winner trained to hold their breath for a longer time than they were able on their last secret mission. So it was a lot easier, even with a heavy luggage.

"Ya did good mate." One-eyed demon hit them in the left shoulder with a friendly manner.

"Now, get out of here, Silly. Maybe you aren’t as famous as your boyfriend, but some people might recognize you." Angel pointed at the dark alley. "Hide here. We'll come to you when we finish."

Silver nodded, using the invisibility spell ones again. Dragonfly wished to do more, however, it is not Heaven. Security in Vees' Tower was a lot more difficult to avoid.

So they stayed here for around twenty minutes. Which meant only ten are left until Angel's boss come back. The worry started to appear in the mind. Suddenly their eye caught their friends being already out and walking towards them.

"You did it?"

"Yup! All the explosives are placed in the most important places. For fucking sake, I'm so excited! I haven't done such a mess for a while!" She put out a little controller with only one button on it. "Angy, it's your moment. Press the shit out of it!"

"Thanks, dollface!" He took the controller from her.

"A shame we weren't able to warn anyone in the building." They sighed with a guilt in their tone.

"If we did, the plan would fall down before we've even fucking start it." Cherri Bomb scoffed.

"Besides, they will resurrect. You have no idea how many times all of them were killed over and over again. Most of the Val's employees have similar deals to me." Surprisingly, Angel was a lot more gentle about this topic than his old friend. "Your plan won't only help me." He winked at them.

He is right about it. I can't look at this world from Earth's perspective. It would be ideal to not hurt anyone, but it's Hell and people could do a lot of fucked up stuff out of fear if they've been told about the plan.

Silver nodded at it, understanding the tough situation.

"Come on, Angel! Press the button!" Cherri shook him with excitement.

"Wait for it! He's close." His finger was prepared on the button, watching closely the limousine in the distance. His boss was close.

Silver could only hope it would actually work. Because if not, their friend would be in huge trouble. It had to work.

And it will.

The echo of the voice rumbled in their mind. This time louder and they've realized not only one voice was talking, but few at once.

Before they could analyze this more, Angel finally pressed the button. Cherri cheered for him when he was laughing, observing his studio being burned down. It was loud, so they hide ears when watching with wide opened eyes at how huge the explosion actually was.

"What. The. FUUUUCK?!" The enraged yell could be heard. It almost sounded like the voice broke. "Who had a fucking audacity to destroy my studio?! Where is this bitch who did it?!"

"Here, mothface!" Angel got out from his hiding place.

What the fuck he's doing?!

Silver thought with a shock, but his other friend joined to him as well. It turned out they were the only one actually worried about the possibility of this plan not working at the end.

"You?!" The moth demon immediately turned around, approaching them. "You ungrateful whore! Do you have any idea what you've done? I was so merciful for you and your recent transgressions!"

His hand reached for the leash abruptly, however as soon as he pulled it to himself, the collar around Angel's neck broke into pieces.

"W-what the-"

"Hahaha! There's NO studio anymore to which you've bound me to, bitch! Even if you rebuilt it, it would not be the same one which you meant in the contract, cause it's fucking GOOOOONE!"

"In your stupid face, asshole!" Cherri took the picture when everyone was distracted. "Can't wait for people to see your pathetic grimace."

All of a sudden, Valentino jumped at them for the attack, but before he could strike when Angel and Cherri had prepared weapons, Silver stood up, parrying it with their field. It broke right after when the overlord bounced back from the force. Yet he flapped with his wings, giving himself a soft landing.

"Leave them alone." The statement sounded like a warning for the predator.

It was close. He lost couple of deals, but not all of them. Cherri and Angel might have experience in fight, but... He is still an overlord.

"Silver, what are you do-"

"I recognize your voice." Val interrupted Angel when he pointed at the dragonfly. "You're this new Angy's friend which called few times. Let me guess, you're the reason I've just lost my life's work and the best whore?"

Silver created another shield, this time around only themselves with how dangerously close he got to them.

"If you made stronger deal, maybe it wouldn't be that easy."

"Ah, I see, such a cute little bug who thinks they can interview in overlord's objects which it doesn't belong to?" He leaned towards them, showing off how low he had to do this to be on their level.

"You can't do anything about it anymore, so leave if you value your afterlife." This time they threatened him, knowing what would happen if he attacked.

"You got it twisted, dollface. When you take my property, you HAVE TO PAY FOR THIS!" His lower arm swing, breaking a vial, which caused a thick pink fog to appear.

Cherri and Angel coughed not being able to see anything when their eyes hurt. While Silver all of a sudden was punched making them fly up.

Of course it didn't hurt them, shield protected from the punch, yet the impact was still made. Before they hit the building, they stopped with flapping their wings fast, legs on the thick window.

Surprisingly, Valentino flied up too, which caught them out of guard, because Angel said he couldn't fly properly. Until they didn't notice robotic antenna on his head, which replaced his broken one.

"Shit!" They bounced to the side before Valentino's next attack.

"Don't run away, bitch!" The poison was leaking from his mouth.

Both bugs flied high, above the tallest buildings. In the same time, Angel and Cherri, left the pink cloud.

"For fucking sake, I can't see a shit!" She rubbed her eye.

"Don't do this! you'll make it only worse. His poison had to splash straight to your eye."

"Shoot him for me! It would be fun to throw bombs while blind, but I want his head exploded!" Cyclops demon shouted out of anger.

"I can't! Silver is fighting with him in the air. My bullets wouldn't hurt a winner, but... I might get them distracted. Wait here! I'll try to think about something."

"Tell me when you win, Angy!"

Silver focused on evading Valentino's attacks, so they would learn his movements. The worst part was they were chaotic. Overlord was filled with pure anger and will for vengeance. There was no visible pattern in his fighting style.

In their opponent case, it was a while since he fought. Manipulation was always his strongest feature. Even then it didn't mean he didn't have at least one ace in the hole.

Attacks didn't work, even if he was able to hit them with weapons when their shield disappeared for a short time and he had to know why.

Overlord flied over them, flapping his wings quicker than before to spread dust from them. This time, Silver didn't react quickly enough and dust touched them. Surprisingly pain didn't com as they expected.

"What do we have here?" His vicious chuckle could be heard in the whole city when Vox's automatic drones started to stream the fight. "Winner in the depths of Hell?

What?! Silver checked their body, which now their angelic wings and halo could be seen. This dust... It canceled my disguise!

"No wonder none of my attacks worked." Valentino lifted his leg, getting out pearly white dagger from its sheat. "I have used the wrong weapons from beginning. But not to worry, I will make sure to use it slowly on you."

Angelic weapon.

Their hand reached for a whistle.

It's what killed exorcists and the First Man.

Valentino charged at them.

I don't know if my powers are useful against it.

They took a deep breath.

I have to call Lu-

Valentino slashed through the shield like it was made from thin paper. His hand hit their own which held the whistle, which made them drop it

They reached for it but his lower arms caught them, then throwing them strongly into the roof of skyscraper. Without the shield around, their body took all the impact making them dizzy.

One slash of the weapon was enough for them to not being able to cast the barrier again. Silver had to find the whistle,

Now.

Silver wanted to stand, but something heavy pinned their chest to the ground. Their eyes met with a three meters tall figure on which face a proud grin was painted.

"Where are you going, dear?" The tone of his voice was uncannily comforting. Like a warm you could feel from the fireplace. "You didn't think I finished with you, hmmm?"

For the first time in many years, a winner felt a threat for not only their own afterlife but for being physically hurt. Their mind didn't reacted with fight or flight response.

It froze in terror.

To the point their mind didn't process the fact the left part of upper clothes was teared apart until unbearable pain didn't cross their body when he was slowly cutting a wound. A loud whine came from their throat. They tried to escape it, but he was pinning them to the ground too strongly and each move made the pain bigger.

"This is only the beginning, darling." Valentino leaned closely to their head, whispering next part when his lower hands were crawling on their body. "You have such a soft body. Mhyhyhy~ I will use every part of you as a lesson for others to show-"

With a fast and firm swing, he hit their shoulder with a dagger, pinning their body to the floor with it.

"AHHH!" The scream was so intense that hurt their throat.

"WHAT HAPPENS TO WHORES WHO STEAL MY FAVORITE TOYS!" His tone shifted once again. "And then I'll kill you, throwing your body to the trash, cause angels turned out to be invisible no longer, right? Mhyhyhyhy~"

Out of nowhere, the loud noise and the pain interrupted Valentino’s actions, making him scream. His wing bleed from the huge hole.

“Get yer disgusting hands from my friend, motherfucker.” Angel prepared his weapon for another shot, however, Valentino was completely gone from his vision. Just like that.

Too late spider demon realized his former master did not tell him about every magical ability he had. Which was changing the colors of his body to disappear. And that was how Angel had lost his weapon when it was too late to react. Now the only option was to fight him with fists.

It was the last thing Silver’s mind was able to process. Their vision was disrupted and thoughts were spinning in total chaos. In theory, their wounds were not fatal, even if made by angelic weapon. The reason why they were on the verge of death was the dagger itself. Before exorcists knew about the possibility of being killed by their own weapons, they were leaving it in sinners, so they would die painful yet not immediate death. The steal inside could suck life out of you.

Whole body felt so weak they were ready to give up. Give up on this afterlife. Did they know where they would go after that? Absolutely not. Maybe nowhere. Just stop to exist like they were ready for before dying on Earth. Not having some kind of second life, which was not a paradise like people loved to describe, but a different type of hell for someone like them. And now in actual Hell, they totally fucked up the plan.

There was no reason to continue this. Just close eyes and float away, right…?

No! You can’t give up now!

Loud voices made their body take a gasp and open eyes widely.

Who…

Wait… You can hear me?! FOR REAL?! I knew it wasn’t just my imagination!

If Silver had any energy left, they could try to cover their ears. It wouldn’t help, considering the voice could be heard only inside.

Who the fuck are you?

It doesn’t matter now, you’re literally dying!

I can’t move my body…

Oh right, only one step left before you gain full access.

This person or… people? No, it was one person with multiple voices like they thought earlier. But anyway, what this person was talking about had no sense at all for a winner.

Silver, listen to me carefully – No matter what you choose, it will be still your own decision. But please, before choosing final death, consider other options!

How the fuck should I consider other options when everything hurts? Besides, I fucked up and now… Angel is in danger.

You still freed him, your plan worked! However, you’re right, your friend is in danger. Yes, it could be avoided, yet it doesn’t matter after it happened. What matters is the fact if you WANT to keep going. If you WANT to try to protect him.

I… I didn’t break his deal for him to live shortly…

Their body took every energy for their hand to move and grab the dagger.

Oh?

I ha v e to…

Yes?

Their teeth clenched before pulling out the dagger.

Protect his Free Will!

YES, LET’S GO SILVER!

The dagger finally left their body after a forceful swing. The dull agony crossed their whole body. The reason could not be more obvious, before realizing the cause laid not in their open wounds.

The shriek crossed through their throat, getting attention of both fighting demons. Valentino had all the opportunity to use this moment of surprise, as well as Angel. Yet neither of them did anything, the feeling of unknown danger was unbearable to think logically.

Silver abruptly was seeking for air, their head spinning faster than just a minute ago. Their heart sped up, which almost felt it could just jump out of them after their body raised just a little bit from the ground with healthy arm.

It hurts-What's happening?!

Too much explaining, but it will hurt a bit more. Try to focus on breathing. It will end soon, I promise.

Stranger's tone actually sounded concerned, so they listen to it. And right after that, the pain became bigger as it warned them.

Silver's body all of a sudden enlarged as well as their wings became black with one having blue and other red feathers.

It wasn't the end. Second pair of a slightly smaller wings ripped through their skin and clothes. Next below their arms appeared new, more bug-like limbs. After that, two twin tails grew out of the bottom of the spine.

Another shriek came from them as soon as two pair of big fangs with mandibles on sides of mouth came out, when at the same time horns cut through their skin on forehead. And the last visible thing at the moment which changed was halo, which broke, giving a place for the star symbol.

Finally, the pain stopped, however, the fog in Silver's mind made it almost impossible to think straight. It didn't matter what happened. Not now.

Valentino put Angel down, it turned out he was close to winning this battle, but-

"Valentino..." Raspy, almost unrecognizable, voice has spoke. "Did you know..."

With a new found strength, their body could be lift, yet still with a resistance. Especially their left wounded arm, could not be moved at all.

"Dragonflies..."

Their body were all in the new color of blood, dripping from every wound.

"Eat..."

Silver eyes finally opened, revealing white irises with black around them when pupils were in the shape of the cross.

Only in last moment he had noticed additional eyes on their lower wings and one levitating between horns.

"Moths…"

Before his wings could even flap, they were clenched by a icy claws and forced to fall down.

“D-don’t come any closer, you fucking monster!” Quivering hand almost lost his second dagger before attacking.

This time however, the field around their body was not phased, protecting from angelic steel with a success. He tried to run away again, but his legs were enveloped by a huge amount of ice. Even the air around him became colder.

In Hell.

Where ice and cold like that didn’t exist.

Silver flied up and with just one blink of an eye, they got a speed for them to swing even harder straight to his crotch, paying back to him for what he had done to them and their friend. It was so powerful, the moth demon literally was lunched into the air, hitting a wall of another building and failing down on the street.

A paralyzing shock still was holding Angel, who didn’t leave a ground as soon as his former master let him go. His friend was almost unrecognizable in this state. Yet it was still only just appearance, he had realized it when they looked at him with a concerned look.

“Are… you hurt…?” They reached with their healthy hand.

“I… Are YOU hurt?! YOU’RE FUCKING BLEEDING!” He stood up, tearing his upper clothes to create an improvised bandage. “How many fingers do you see?”

“Huh…?” Silver squeezed their eyes, focusing on his hand. “5…?”

“Oh shit, your vision got fucked up even more. I only showed one.” Angel sheathe their two wounds. “Better this than nothing for now.”

“Angel! I’ve healed my eye with some weird ass potion laying on the ground, but it worked and seen Valentino splashed down there and-” She stopped as soon as her eyes laid on Silver. “Holy fuck?! What did I miss?!”

“I don’t know and they’re in shock too. We-”

All of a sudden, Silver’s body dropped, but their friends caught them just in time. Halo, additional eyes, horns, mandibles and tails vanished. Their body seemed also smaller, but still bigger than before all the changes. However, bug-like limbs, fangs and two pair of wings were still here.

“Hey, bugface...? You can’t just fucking faint like that. You did it, you freed me. Wake up...” His voice was shaking more, this time with visible anxiety.

“Angel, they’re not breathing! We have to take them to the Hotel. NOW!”

***

Every bone in the overlord's body was crashed. On Earth, he would be either death or injured severely. In Hell healing was faster when you were powerful, so he used his magic to fix it.

The pain was not the biggest worry of Valentino. As soon as he was able to move, he already was planning a whole raid on the Hotel.

And he would if a sudden punch in his face didn't stop him.

"HEY! Voxie, what the fuck?!" He placed hand on his chest in a shock for a sudden reaction of his business partner, who seemed like he drove in a hurry, because his car was more crashed than him.

"You're fucking idiot! Do you even know what you had done?!"

A female voice appeared all of a sudden. Velvette was here too, being ready to give him a punch as well.

"What have I done?" Valentino scoffed at their clearly wrong assumptions. "Did you even see what these bitches had done with MY STUDIO? I've lost souls as well, especially my Angy! I have to get him back and this fucking blue bitch will get what they deserve-AAAAH!"

Vox pulled him to his level by the fluff around neck. It was this moment when moth overlord had noticed something which he had never seen from his coworkers. Both were terribly terrified and he didn't know why until-

"I knew you can be stupid but not like that!" Velvette continued before he could even think about snarky response. "This blue bitch was Silver Star. We told you about avoiding them at all cost!"

The name was weirdly familiar, yet he couldn't place where he had heard it. Vox had noticed he was clueless.

"Val, you attacked, wounded, tortured and wanted to rape LUCIFER'S WHORE!" He laughed uncontrollably. "Do you know what it means?"

Valentino's eyes opened widely, not being able to believe their words. Then he remembered the face and voice of Angel's friend. Things which his coworkers showed him to make sure he will remember.

In his rage after losing a whole studio, he didn't recognize them.

He didn't recognize.

"We're dead..." This was the only thing he managed to say from his dry throat.

***

"So I thought about adding some online test! Advertisements via billboards and TV aren't as effective for the newest sinners. I've even made a plan how we can start this." Charlie shared her road map with her dad.

They were walking through the main hall while discussing newest changes. Of course, he was using internet from time to time, even had his own app. Yet he still used it mostly for contacting with his closest ones. His joyfriend made a sinscord server for everyone in the hotel, but of course, the most active they were in direct messages.

And they haven't message since yesterday, which was unusual considering they were active here before leaving bed most of the time and were sharing some art or fic wips and stuff they found online with him.

"Did you see Silver today, Char-char?"

"Hmm, I actually didn't!" She checked time on her new watch she got from Vaggie. "Which is super weird, because we have a meeting in 10 minutes and they're always earlier than that."

Before he could even suggest to check their room first, a sudden explosion interrupted his thoughts.

The whole door was destroyed and from the smoke cloud two figures run out. Cherri Bomb, who hide the rest of her explosive in rush and Angel Dust holding someone in all of his four arms carefully.

"Guys! They need help!" Cherri screamed, checking last time on them. Still not breathing.

It seemed like a whole world all of a sudden became faster and slower at the same time. Princess and bartender run to them right away when Lucifer stood for few seconds.

At first, he didn't recognize who it was. Besides a strange orange blood on their whole body, the color of their hair close to the skin started to become gray, additional limb and wings, which were also changed, completely different height but most importantly, a different shape of their face could make anyone think it's someone else.

Then Lucifer looked closer at their clothes, next body shape, still the same, even if taller and face as soft and tender as before, even if the shape was changed.

How could he not recognize them right away?

"Silver..?"